《Everyday, I Fight!》


 -3 Chapter 0: The Lone Wolf - I

    I''m an orphan and a delinquent. I graduated from the slums in my early childhood with bitter taste... slowly down to the rotten pit.


    Now I have billions of dollars and countless enemies... I''m a WANTED S-class criminal. I have no home. No family. No friends... No safety.


    Though I dare say who would come after a boy of barely 18? Will they believe me to be a criminal? The answer is... YES.


    Once I had a saviour. An unusual guy who picked me up from the slums. Trained me... though I am indebted to him, I always have had this feeling of uncertainly about him. I dare not doubt him, but I wonder how my life would differ from now.


    Always on the run... always lurking in the shadows of the night.... eating the minimum food required for survival... what life without any permanent residence.


    I''m a target of barbarians and baffoons! They say I''m a threat, but would anybody believe me if i told them that I''m just trying to survive... I''ve got no choice. The only choice is to continue fighting... I can''t stop them from targeting me and if I quit, I die.


    Do I even have a choice? NO. THIS IS THE ONE WAY I HAD TAKEN. I HAVE NO CONTROL NOW... After all, I''m just an extraordinarily lone wolf. Does that make my identity clearer?

 -2 Chapter 0: The Lone Wolf - II

    "This is insane, Vel!" I shout at the top of my voice, "We had a deal, you scumbag!"


    As I glare at him with bloodshot eyes, he merely chuckles with a sly grin and answers devoid of emotion, "Oh? To think you would actually believe me... I''m surprised."


    Then his face loses his smile and transforms into that of a mannequin''s, "Grade, the International criminal, reduced to a pile of garbage... how utterly ridiculous."


    "You trusted me? HAHAHA....! ME?!" Velenort laughed wildly, "Let me clearly verify this Grade." His voice turned sour, "I picked you up. You''re my toy. Now that your value has shot up and you might rebel, how about you pay me back?"


    Speechless and dumbfounded I stare at him without blinking. My heart thumps vigorously... pay him back?


    So after constraining me with chains; stabbing me with these blunt kitchen knives and plucking my left eyeball out... you call this fun?! I''m just your play thing....!???


    Urgh.... I cough up bright red blood... weary and barely breathing...


    "Surprised? Really now... all you have to do here is die. Your usefulness ends even in death, you know?" He smiles wryly. "Your dead body is worth more than you being captured after all so..."


    That was all. A gunshot to the head and I was dead. The great me... dead by my owner??! Bullshit! This is not how I accept my death!!! Don''t joke with me....!

 -1 Chapter 0: The Lone Wolf - III

    @@


    "Is this supposed to be a cruel joke?! Not only am I a girl who can barely walk, but why must I suffer such humiliation...?" I think to myself.


    In the past few months after MY (Grade''s) apparent death, I''m stuck in an unknown world much similar to Earth, but the worst part is neither the fact that I am a baby, nor that I''m a girl... it''s the excruciating bitterness of wearing a... a DRESS! A girly frilly one with laces and cute little colors binded together. Why!?


    At first I couldn''t grasp the concept of the truth that I had indeed been born (again?) as a girl, much less a baby, but I was quite content so far...


    However! It''s different when I have to dress like one!


    I mean, can''t I just fashion up like a tomboy? I''d feel so much at ease! Yet I find a fact scarier than any other now... I THINK I WOULDN''T MIND WEARING THAT IDIOTIC CLOTHING. I FIND IT RATHER CUTE...


    I''m doomed! Did I really think like that...? No, no, no! There is absolutely no friggin'' way that I''m gonna wear that cloth! Despite it being cute! Regardless of the fact that I actually like it!


    ...


    Oops, I think I just admitted something I shouldn''t have! No way... right? Am I going crazy?!


    I''ve beaten over a million guys to get to my goals, committed apparent accidental murders(?) that reach over 300+ and recieved who-knows-how-many heinous tasks due work reasons..... now you want me to just strip my pride and wear a fu*king dress!? Are you kidding me!@@

 1 Chapter 1: Identity

    Thrashed and beaten, I laid down upon a bunch of stale garbage bags carefully tucked away at an alleyway. Despite the rotten smell and lack of beauty, it was peaceful... Ah~ ah, I would often wonder, is this how the dead feel...?


    Certainly, at the point, I would always close my eyes as if life had no meaning. Neither was there any meaning in death. The first would just be something related to motion and the latter, devoid of it.


    What was the point of living? Everyday was unlike any other. I had no holidays or a day off without fighting. I was a regular street delinquent. The only difference was that I had been backed up by my benefactor. Though I was mostly alone and in order to survive at the end pit of this world, I had to continue...


    All I knew for certain was mainly one thing - "If I quit I''ll die. If I continue I''ll die."


    Either way I''d die, but the latter one would be to die fighting, so why not? As every bit of pride left, as a man I had, why not die whilst fighting?


    That was how it sounded. The thirst I contained for the lease of living. Nothing seemed as much bitter and sour than the face of defeat even in winning... ...


    "Ah Baby Glow~ " a voice startled me while remembering this awful memory, "look at you! Why did you wet yourself again? I swear that you are such a handful...!"


    This was my mother. A warm and gentle woman with pale blue eyes as deep as the ocean. Her wavy light brown bob hair was fluttering like a butterfly as she hurriedly clipped it backwards and attended to me.


    So this was motherly love... I never knew. A warm feeling always engulfed me when this person was near. Often times, unable to contain my emotions or body functions, I would cry out and it had always been this person who was able to calm me down.


    I would many a time find myself staring at her intently as if memorizing her face. She was an irreplaceable person in my heart very soon after I had ''awakened'' in this world.


    Truthfully, I have no idea how I was probably ''reborn'' in this world.


    After my apparent murder, I just woke up, as if awake from a sleep. My forehead hurt a little for a month or so since I came here. I assumed it was from the deep impact I had received from the bullet when I died.


    At first I couldn''t properly grasp my surroundings. According to my mother, immediately after my birth, I had fever. Also, ''this body'' is about three months old.


    So we can say that the ex-host of this body was two months old until I took over...? Ah, forget it! The more I think the more confused I become!


    So here I was tucked within the arms of my very very beautiful and extremely caring mother. Her name was Serene. Like the name indicated, she herself, was an epitome of peace. My heaven.


    My family, The Windstorm''s, were in fact once a famous tribe of the kingdom of Felue. My great great great grandfather being the strongest Windstorm tribe leader there ever was!


    During his time, the Windstorm family was the top noble family, which rivaled the Royal family of Felue. The Arcs Clan.


    However, my great grandfather had different plans, so he revoked our noble status and we became a simple tribe. The seal of that nobility was passed down to my grandfather who later on hid it for the family''s rightful heir...


    Hahaha... so I guess this family has a few secrets of it''s own. Well, that''s the basis to be what''s called a family! I''m just glad i at least have one in this life...!


    Suddenly, a rhythmic knock came from the door, as my mom gently put me down and opened it. A tap on the door, followed by a double knock and then after three seconds or so, a triple tap.


    It''s too funny that it''s like a childish game! Looks like the people in this world are really traditional or something. They seems to withhold generations of teaching very firmly. Fascinating.


    It''s hard to maintain the exact images with my eyes in this body. But is being a few months old really that tough? Why can''t I see properly yet...? I get sleepy most of the time, I cry, or I can''t control my potty. That''s normal.


    So how about my eyes? Do I lack vitamins or something? Will I be requiring glasses early in life??? I don''t know.


    "Oh my~ honey, how have you been? I didn''t expect you to be returning so soon!" my mother answered the door slightly in awe.


    She was happy rather than disappointed to see her husband and her 5 year old daughter at the doorstep.


    "Of course, Baby Glow''s registration was completed just today! Lil'' Carmine over here miss you both so we returned early..." a man''s voice chirped with happiness as he spoke.


    Unfortunately that''s my father. He is a very cheerful person with various facial expression like my mother. He has dark brown straight, but spiky hair. He looks quite ordinary but is very strong. The aura of a warrior, perhaps?


    Basically, so far it seems I have a happy-go-lucky family. So average.


    "I''m so proud to have so many children!" My father grinned a cherry smile, "especially daughters! But I just hope they don''t all become mages and ignore me.... I''ll fade like dust, y''know?" He winced like a puppy as he produced a sparkly tear at the corner of his left eye.


    So this is how an ordinary father feels, huh. I produced a sigh.


    "I wi'' pwotet fada (I will protect father)!" the young Carmine said proudly gripping my father''s right hand index finger. She looked at him with her beaming ruby like red eyes making a cute determined face.


    The poor dad seemed to be entirely in tears as he hugged her crying and muttering, "promise me you will never get married..." something and then, "father loves Carmine the most too! You''re becoming such a lady!"


    Father was as huge as a bear, especially since he was of a tall figure. So the poor lil'' girl seemed slightly suffocated when hetightly gave her a bear hug.


    "Unfairness is not accepted!" my mother shouted, "look at how Baby Glow is staring at you... she might just get jealous now-"


    Before mom could finish her sentence, dad chuckled with brightness and said, "Isn''t it better that way! She''ll come to give me more attention than anyone else! Hahaha!" He laughed it off.


    "That," my mom smirked at him with dagger like eyes and replied, "or she will come to hate you and ignore you FOR LIFE. Clearly she''s a baby now, but once she matures, JUST ignoring won''t do so she might leave you PARMANENTLY."


    This woman was without a doubt MY mom. She knew her lines well. Just the impact of her words seemed to heavily alarm my dad as he paced hurriedly towards my cradle. For a few moments he eyed me like a hawk and then, tear rolled out like waterfall as i saw the brave face of a man whimper... ...


    Honestly, I was shocked at first, but for some reason I felt like I couldn''t hold on to my laughter anymore... I laughed and probably produced a cute expression that delighted him with extreme happiness.


    "Hurray, I won''t be ignored!" He cheered with sheepish laughter as he yelled.


    As he danced around happily with Carmine round and round a circle, my mother smiled gently at me. "Looks like you and I have a diaper appointment." she said picking me up from my cradle to another room.


    ...


    Sometime later the two of us return, with which I''m satisfied with, as the father daughter duo seem more relaxed. Finally, is the merry go round, over?


    "Gloria Gale Windstorm," my father said with a loud voice filled with joy as he picked up my child body with his bear hands and lifted me up, "our 7th child and my 5th daughter... from today onwards you are carved with this name."


    Yes, yes, you heard right. Looks like regardless of my gender from my previous life, I have been reincarnated into this world as... A Girl.

 2 Chapter 2: Baby Tricks.

    Lately, the grip of my body seems to fit in correctly and I''m able to roll myself inside the cradle. I''m imbalanced at times when I lose focus and fall off. Truth be told, I still have a hard head in this life, because! Even though I''ve fallen 5 times already, I''m intact and well.


    Rolling in the cradle, maybe, however I can still gain Intel. Especially since I''m an underestimated baby, barely a toddler...


    Ah~ the humiliation and pain. Though it is relaxing. Like a holiday.


    Some activities of humans in this world have piqued my interests greatly! Though they don''t have manga or television, they have magic and gadgets! Of course, even in this world, there are realists and artists!


    Realists are the major of society and they maintain most of the law in society here. Artists are the titles given to those who explore, configure, or embed new magic skills. So, basically, not everybody is born with power, neither is everybody born with the ability of harvesting all parts of the power they get.


    Only a handful of individuals have that kind of ability. The ratio being 1:1000. Tough Luck.


    Apparently, Helen, an elder sister of Carmine had just recently gained the ability of a Fire Mage and had been bestowed by a title.


    Titles, in this world come in two forms, one as the birth of a mage at the age of 10. Two, being married into the royal families.


    The country of Felue consists of five kingdom. They form a council every decade or so too discuss foreign relations and internal affairs. How shrewd.


    Basically the twist of this world is that - "Everything must remain beautiful despite the twists and slip ups!"


    It''s an invitation to the bad guys that even if you''re wrong, as long as you don''t mess up and its beautifully done, you''ve got your clean slate...! How utterly ridiculous.


    Urgh... or am I just overthinking this?


    ...


    "Oh, crap! Why now!?" I thought to myself.


    A sudden cold chill ran down my spine and indicated that urgently needed a new set of diaper. As my mind went blank, I felt a disgusted gaze pierce through me. What was that?


    "I wonder why you always do this!" My mother looked at me with a playful pout, "Next time you don''t listen to Mama and be naughty, you''ll have punishment~~"


    Was it my imagination that her eyes sparkled at the mention of punishment...?


    She began humming a lovely melody as she gently too me inside and changed my diapers. How lucky I was to have two cradles all to myself. One outside in the living room and the other in the Baby Room.


    Currently the Baby Room was my room. I had it all to myself! Having an insane amount of siblings finally paid off! I wonder why people bicker about being an only child is better...??! I enjoy my life quite so-so, to speak.


    _______


    ___


    I wake up to myself full of drool. I wonder when I dozed off...?


    As I wipe my mouth with my tiny arms, the drool sticks like glue and instead of tidying up, I become more tangled in it like being in a spider web.


    Hesitantingly, I move to the corner of the cradle, panting while I hold tightly onto my grip.


    "Mama~n~" a voice shouts in the dark room, "run away baby!"


    Suddenly I lose my balance while trying to sit straight and automatically roll to the other end of the cradle, utterly surprised.


    I stop to stare at the figure above me feeling frightened. Like the Dracula could''ve been much better a choice... my mother picks me up.


    Dumbfounded with tears pouring out of my little body, I let out a nervous shriek and cry devastatingly.


    The scary silhouette of my mother suddenly reforms back into an illuminating golden ray of sunlight as she caresses my head gently and pats my shoulder.


    "There, there, little Glow," mom says with a caring voice, "Mama~n~ is here, no need to cry... so hush little one,don''t say a word."


    Slowly she begins humming again and doesn''t stop for a long while.


    "But it was her fawt!" a tiny familiar voice squirms from below, "Watt about panish paint?"


    "Punishment?" My mother questions back with a sheepish smile, "hmm~ I''ll think about it."


    This brat again!


    Ever since she came, she''s been causing me nothing but trouble. She catches me trying to get off the cradle every time and whenever I fall off, she just stares at me for a while and snorts. Delaying to call my parents on purpose!


    Even now, she was the one who deliberately shook the cradle as I rolled over. I could''ve gotten hurt!


    Moreover, she called mother and not father, because she knows who will scold me more...! This little devil!


    At first I thought she just had a cute face and would be very sweet. Of course I realized she might be jealous, but who knew it was to this extent... if only I could punch her now!


    "Damn it, with her behaviour like this, I won''t get any studying done. She''s already caught me thrice and if there''s another time, I''m sure I won''t be left of easily... what to do now? " I thought to myself intently.


    Rattling my brain like crazy only got me in a further daze and sooner than later, I dozed back to dreamland. I''m a baby after all!


    __________


    ___


    I''ve been tied down to my mom since I woke up. Punishment recieved. Though the little inspector below seems to disapprove of it.


    "If she''s tied to me like this, then she can''t escape of get hurt. Prisoner, prisoner!" Mom merrily exclaimed winking at Carmine who was at a loss for words.


    Her teary face glared at me with hatred. A face that said, "This means War!"


    The silence was breathtaking and awkward.


    "Finally, some mother daughter shopping!" Mom excitedly proclaimed.


    The teary angel downtown grabbed tight hold of mom''s skirt, "Watt about owwa lone twime?"


    "But as you can see, Baby Glow is currently under punishment," my mother explained to her simply, "if I let her go, won''t you get upset that I don''t punish lil'' Glow enough...?"


    "Oh~I know!" my mother clasped both her hands as an idea came to mind, "how about taking daddy with you?"


    Who knows how my dad heard it, but he came pouncing up and down, ready to brisk his daughter away for some special father-daughter bonding time. Usually dad was busy most of the time. He only came back three days as a holiday and would be leaving on a journey soon.


    "NO!"


    The voice rang so loudly that my dad had turned into stone. Like a statue without and intent other than decay...


    He was ignored by the family as a heated argument began taking form.


    "Why! Why is wit aways Her!!?" Carmine growled pointing her right hand index finger at me, "Why dow sent Mama~n... wove me??


    Her tears rolled down her eyes like waterfall, with her bright green eyes sparkling like emerald.


    "What a pitiful girl." the thought came across my mind.


    Wait a moment! I still have that!


    As I struggled my hand upward to her right cheek, I used a special move from a drama, an undeniable slap. Straight to the cheek!


    Baby hands are too soft and small, so she won''t get hurt. Besides, the perk''s on my side, I''m a baby!


    Immediately noticed the baffled reaction from the people around, but I didn''t nudge. Even the whimpering little angel stared straight at me in shock. She was numbed and pretty much didn''t know what to do...


    My dad in trance was back to normal, but I noticed how he seemed to have been attacked by yet another strike.


    I said, "Mmm... Uu..." and then with a teary face about to crack like a broken mirror while dabbing my hand on her cheek as if I was trying to get rid of her tears...


    ...


    Within millions seconds, I popped out my lungs, crying like a baffoon. At the top of my voice so the impact would forever be etched into this annoying brat''s memory...!!!


    This was my revenge.


    Twisted, but beautiful.


    "Silly girls," a drop of water rolls down my mom''s cheek as she warmly hugs us both.


    My dad who had been the audience in all this drama, gave a giant, safe big bear hug to us. "Ah- ah, so this is family love, huh..." I wondered with a twinge of guilt, "so soft and warm. Idiotic me." I thought with a sulky face still dripping the tears that I was unable to stop...!


    Then, the familiar traditional knock came. Though initially we ignored it, but then the knock came louder and the door bell chimed once.


    In five seconds flat, as the door remain led unanswered, bell chimed again. Soon it rang each time a little louder... a little longer...


    The sound of that bell was really getting on my nerves when suddenly, an unfamiliar voice outside shouted, "Ah~pervert~ Daddy help!"


    In a flash, Dad got up and at lightning speed opened the door. I swear I didn''t see him walk at all! As if he had teleported to the other end...


    "Took you long enough." I heard a murmur the door that echoed in the silent hall and into the living room.


    My mom got up and so I got carried away on her back, "Welcome back, Helen. How was your trip?"


    Mom greeted the stranger. Oh, no, not another weirdo! Furthermore, this one seems to have some intellect. Hahaha... one thing after another, huh? How tiring!

 3 Chapter 3: Taming the Wild Child

    So this was the next brat. Her name''s Helen, my 3rd Elder sister.


    Despite the small stature she had, her face of calmness only indicated the dangers ahead and with her personality, I turned out to be right after all! She IS here to bully me!!!


    Well, even so, I guess she''s not much of a threat per say... just a chest piece?


    Ah~ah, why do I remember those pathetic events of my past life, now?! It''s not like I even miss that damn place!


    A place... so... useless to speak, clueless to struggle, and painless to breathe. For someone who only had one option in life, nothing accomplished whatsoever, I can''t really brag about it. After all, a criminal, is who I am.


    Reincarnated? Looks like a joke.


    ... No, a dream. When I wake up, everything will return to that nightmare. I can''t help thinking how horrible I''ll feel.


    *CRE~AK*


    Suddenly, my thoughts got jumbled as the door burst open and tore down like scraps of paper. I couldn''t help thinking how awesome it was.


    Like red lightning and the buzz sound that immediately followed, had instantly cracked the heavy wooden door... honestly, it was weird how a sudden chill had enveloped me while I impatiently stared at the haze that produced a grey silhouette in front of me.


    "..."


    Wait a minute. No way... no freaking way!


    In front of me was that bi... I mean, brat. So this is what being a mage meant! So she''s a fire mage...!


    Books or not, this was the first time I''d seen magic... but then why was there no fire, but instead a red lightning? How interesting!


    As I lifted my eyes at the deadly child-like figure that approached me, my body shook in horror and excitement.


    Her eyes as sharp as bullets beamed at me like lasers. I could tell right away how much of a burden I seemed to her. This girl, with enough training, could kill a person with her eyes only.


    Her thoughts, or so I guessed, seemed to be muddled. Guessing whether or not she would ki- no, teach me a lesson. Gosh, was I in trouble now.


    Hmm... but now''s not a good time... I''d not want her as an enemy and it''s still too early to fight. Plus, her patience seems limited, she''ll be troublesome as an ally too...! What to do?


    Trotting beside her, the smaller figure I couldn''t notice before, was lil'' Carmine. Quiet, observant and afraid.


    Looks like the one who had powers was the winner.


    However, just as I came to the decision- "Looks like this Baby is my tool now."


    Helen proclaimed. "She seems fun. But I hate burdens and garbage so... I''ll get rid of IT if things get troublesome."


    In all honesty, I was fazed by this, was she bluffing? No, there was no confusion. Hahaha... children here, they love talking like adults,don''t they? How... amusing.


    I smiled at her slyly.


    This shook her up a bit clearly giving away the fact that, all that talk now, was just a show. Such a child! I scoffed and giggled, rolling to the other end of the cradle, standing up still on all four legs.


    Trust me, this took all of my baby power. So tiring!


    "N-no," a shaking protest came from the cute little Carmine who was standing beside her elder sister, shaking.


    "W-What? You''re defending this useless shit now?" Helen regained her lost composure.


    "No!" Carmine shook her head violently, "You can''t buuwi her! Only Cami can!"


    Carmine barely pronounced her name. Lol, she thinks she can protect me, my knight~ ah, forgive me for my rudeness...


    "As if! I''m the older sister here!" Helen barked.


    Well now, this was going nowhere. Something was about to begin as both sisters glared at each other frighteningly. "I don''t wanna be stuck in a cat and mouse battlefield!" I began to panic, myself.


    __________


    ___


    The bitter morning had passed and it was a sunny afternoon now. I guess it''s summer time here, huh? I loved the summer breeze... It kinda makes the heart.... flutter? Oh no, this is bad, seriously bad!


    This morning after my room was ransacked by children, I was humiliated in front of my whole family. Things felt awful afterwards! I had to wear IT! A dress... D.R.E.S.S!


    Unknowingly, it felt pretty cute later on, since I''ve always been weak to praises... A light blue dress or a frock, whatever, up to my knee with sunflowers (surprisingly this flower exists here!) designed all over and a bright yellow upturned collar. I could imagin myself like a clown... or possibly a pervert.


    I''m in serious trouble! I URGENTLY REQUIRE EXPERT ADVICE!


    ...


    Though I did have the feelings of revolt earlier, it dimmed down and later I calmed myself. My mom and I had struggled the most! Of course I was at a loss when they all ganged up on me taking mom''s side... Four big people against One cute baby was an unfair advantage.


    Anyway that''s not even the worst part, somehow lately, I feel as if I''m changing. Better or worse, I don''t dislike being the way I am now. Yet I can''t help not liking it either! Ugh, so confusing!


    As always what I feel most calm about, is the soft wind, which brisks away all my worries and leaves me with nothingness.


    In my previous life, nothingness was peace. It was an unbreakable harmony that I couldn''t help but smile at...


    *BANG!*


    A dagger flew past my left cheek, barely scratching me. It got stuck beside me on the silky aqua wallpaper, still and silent.


    What is this? An assassination attempt? Oh my goodness, these kids have been baring fangs against me! But I''m an INNOCENT LIL'' BABY!!!


    "Che-" Helen clicked her tongue, "Missed."


    Something hot rolled down my cheeks. Was this blood? I threw a fit. It was pouring down like rain and both the brats stared at me in awe with their mouths wide open... I felt so threatened... so defeated... endangered again...


    "What''s going on?!" I heard mom shout as she rushed into the living room, in panic.


    At the sight of her, the earth beneath me shook and all the pain went away. I outburst crying with so much relief at my saviour... who was so shocked for an instant but as she took me closely onto her lap caressing me, all my fear depleted.


    Incidentally, it wasn''t blood, but tears that went pouring down. However, as embarrassed as I had been, I couldn''t help the sorrowful depth of this baby heart. It was really hard...especially holding back the emotions that were harder to contain!!!


    Such bravery and patience, my mother withstood without complaints, required rewards. And no matter how much I think about it, nothing seemed capable in comparison to my mother. Everything seemed to slowly sink in as I steadily pacified my embarrassed self.


    "Who did thi-" but before mother could finish her question, "I-I, I''m soooooo Sowwwy..." Helen clutched her hand onto mom''s long skirt, teary eyed.


    She didn''t cry. No, that cunning fox patted her light brown eyes, like a lost puppy with a cute little pout on her lips as if she were glass about to crumble down.


    That cheater!


    Quick as a flash, father, who-knows-when-he-got-home, took Helen in his arms and gave her a tight squeeze. His unshaved beard that tweaked onto Helen''s chubby little cheeks seemed to have done her a good deal of damage. Good, good!


    Yet I can''t help hating my helplessness!It''s so frustrating, but I have to deal with it. No choice.


    __________


    _______


    While the regular conflicts in this family continues, the best time for me is the night after all, especially when dad''s home. He occupies most of those brats'' time so, they snooze off early and I can roam free!


    Ho~ho~ho~ this means one thing! Study! I can freely roam with leisure and get some research done...!


    ...


    Why, why, WHY??! Why are these brats here? Weren''t they supposed to be asleep now!? How are they here?


    "Its not good Baby Glow," mom said with a sulky face looking at me, slightly angry, "behave or the cradle will be your prison. You are so tiny and always playing with books! You can learn once you''re old enough! For now! Let''s go back~"


    I was picked up and tucked away in her breasts, as she hummed a melody and took me away closing the door and locking it.


    Those two must have sneaked up and told mom about this! Naive little kids playing with fire, I''ll show you! When the sun rises tomorrow I''ll be sure to train you brats thoroughly! I vowed to myself.


    That''s my REVENGE.


    But for now, I''m just gonna sleep, cuddling in her arms. If possible, I hope to never grow up...!


    I awoke to the sound of fluttering clothes. Hmm...? Guess I was shifted to the living room cradle while asleep. The smell of washed clothes when walking up feels awfully serene.


    The running footsteps indicated the mice who were on the howl to cause more trouble. They''re finally here.


    In my previous life, the cause of my downfall, was because I thought big... too big. So this time, I''ll trial with the little bits, before I gulp the big pieces.


    My first target... Taming the wild child, Carmine Windstorm. What fun!


    Carmine was the first to arrive. "Pfft...Hahaha, so much for having a pretty face!" I thought to myself. She looked extremely sullen and her face wass slightly beaten up. I suppose she was at a disadvantage...


    What I learned in a book a little while before is that children with mage powers wake up at the age of 10. It''s unusual for some to break open at 15, but there are these rare cases. To top it off, only 20% children born per year actually do turn into mages, but that number gets thinner since only 5% grow up to be adult mages in society. The rest go into the pages of untold history.


    Even more so, this ability is sought, because mages have 50% more immunity than normal human bodies so that means they''re a lot more stronger! Once the power of the mage awakens and as long as you clear into the Emerald stage with mana colour green, your appearance will remain as you look at age 21 and you can live for about hundreds of years... exaggerated, no?


    I don''t believe everything I''ve read, but I don''t really have enough materials either and coming from Earth, I doubt this is scientifically possible...!


    Anyway, from the looks of Carmine, she''s downright in a horrible state. Looks so pitiful, too.


    Helen doesn''t seem to be around now. My guess would be that either she''s in trouble or helping mom for extra points...


    "Ca-" I let out a little something from my mouth as Carmine stared at me popeyed, "Ca-Cami~ Ca... mi~" I let out some more voices of her name. I also made sure to bubble my eyes in teary motion. Only then can I actually score some brownie points from her!


    By the time she got the hunch of her surroundings, her face shone bright red. Not papa, nor mama... but to say Cami, in such a sweet texture that simply melted any heart, I then, smiled at her cheerfully. Finally ending with a long and loud giggle that gave a cute undertone.


    She blushed faintly, but regained composure soon afterwards, then cautiously left with a stoned face. It was like she had a plastic surgery or was wearing some kind of invisible mask... I couldn''t read her.


    How irritating! The murderous G, who froze villains with a dead stare and a hateful smirk, couldn''t figure out a mere child''s expression... boy, had I gotten rusty!


    Lately, my mind seems to dawdle more into my past life events even more than my present worries... I wonder why-? Which reminds me of HIM! Jaguar the Walker... That''s right, J was killed around 21 years ago Earth time, during summer! Is that why I''m reminiscing...?


    J, was my only comrade during high school, like a brother. He died while shielding me. He, too, possessed no family there. So the both of us were practically lone wolves back then. Those were very rare good times of my life.


    He was seriously a tough nut to crack, I sighed wondering in a daze, he never got a proper name... ever. So the title he recieved as a delinquent was his only identity. Thank God, he wasn''t entered into my benefactor''s disposable list of workers, or he would have suffered a bitter life like mine.


    Even now I wonder with a dry smile, as I did back then, always hinting onto the question whether it was a good thing he sacrificed his life saving mine back then...? Now that he is gone, I''ll probably never know...!


    As I try to regain my composure while staring outside the open window from my cradle, I notice a small child staring at me with her eyes wide open. Carmine.


    Does she want revenge? Or is she trying to hear me say her name again? Hah~ I sigh, but to no avail as she continues to observe my movements.


    Are all girls her age like that? Is she being stubborn? I can''t understand! Why''s she a girl? If she were a boy, I could easily guess, but I''m utterly inexperienced with girls of normal society! All I could find out in my previous life was that normal girls were plain and boring, or too much of a fuss. So due to my line of work I stayed away from mingling too much... that was bad?


    "Ha, ha, ha." I let out a dry laugh that barely contained any sweetness.


    Suddenly, she turned around, still with that expressionless face and simply walked away.


    As both half moons shone outside, I couldn''t help but wonder in amazement how ridiculous it felt. This planet had three moons. Two that were always aligned or closely together and the other one that was far off.


    Though I haven''t yet grasped the concept of everything, but people here see it as normal, whereas I find it odd in my vision of sight.


    There was so much to learn and such a way to go... I couldn''t hold myself back, yet I am stuck in a baby tomb. So annoying.


    A tickle in the belly ran down my train of thoughts as I was subdued by my mother. She sang a song I was used to as she tucked me back in the baby room cradle.


    The room was small with the cradle at the centre and a glass window with wooden frames at the right end of the room, from the cradle. The pearl like curtains were drawn that blocked my view of the outside world.


    Cupboards and a shelf were also there, baby sized and small. I wasn''t sure if they were plastic or not. They were smooth though. Adding to the baby toys and clothes inside, there was nothing special about the room. The beige painted walls were drawn on by children using various ideas and a red fur carpet that covered the floor. It was much easier to crawl (secretly) here than anywhere else in the house...


    The silence, while I closed my eyelids and opened them again, was broken by the creaking door.


    Instantly I jumped up, sitting straight, who could it be? I was afraid.


    Clutching my hands on my chest, I gulped and peered over my cradle, looking downwards. It was Carmine! All my fear washed away, but I was still wary of her. Why was she here at the dead of the night?


    "Here," she whispered quietly as she handed something to me. It was a book! I stared back at her wide eyed.


    "A gwift to bookwom," she said shyly with her cheeks flushed and her hands shaking as I glimpsed at her while the moonlights shone on the pearl curtains creating a dim nightlight throughout the room, "I-I, I''m better than Hemem, okay?" she stuttered.


    I nodded and happily smiled at her. Then, she slowly backed away and ran off shutting the door with a soft thud.


    "Easy, easy," I thought to myself as the warmth of happiness and glory covered my body, "Looks like taming the wild child took no timing at all..." I thought with a smirk of delight on my face, "Next up, Helen."


    I couldn''t help, but feel awfully happy as I clutched the book tightly with my little body like a lap pillow and dozed off into the dreamworld. Another mission, completed.

 4 Chapter 4: Helens Turn

    Yesterday was the same old, same old, except that I was almost avoided by Carmine the entire day, while Helen bugged me like crazy!


    Today, however, Helen was planned something different for me. Her face that stenched of ''plot'' with rubbing lips and grittingteeth hinted a large drama. Trouble, as I can figure.


    She had a thing against me and I have no clue why. All I can say is that ever since I woke up this morning, followed by the heavy smelly perfume from my diaper, she had been peering her huge eyes at me. I could feel that daggers were being aimed towards me as if I was a training equipment.


    Everytime she would stare for a while, then click her tongue with disappointment and then put on a thinking face. One time she gleamed with a delightful face; the next thing I know, I''m wearing a pajama like outfit. A small tank top and something like the pajama pants...? I''ve yet to fully grasp fashion anyway. Might as well leave it at that.


    Mom, on the other hand scratched her hair and then gleamed at me with a face I didn''t like. Before I could react, I was dragged away as she mumbled something and did my soft little boyish hair. It was something similar to the pixie cut, girls are used to in my old world. However, mom had a way with her hands and did my hair naturally, not cutting a single hair, or damaging them.


    The feeling came even better than the saloons. It was pure relish! I felt as if I''d been drowning in a sweet scented water.


    The drool from my mouth toppled down, but in an instant, I could feel envy being directed toward me. Now Helen was conjuring something up to her sleeves.


    Just as mom was putting me into my cradle, "Hey, mom," Helen started, "Why not use the timing and teach this thing to crawl?" then she snorted.


    Mom, who had not been fazed by her daughter''s words, simply smiled. "Good idea."


    "No," my father came out into the living room looking perfectly trimmed and ready, "how about after daddy~ comes home~?"


    "But what if she fell over?" Helen strongly accused, "Or tried escaping the cradle...!"


    I see. So she was trying to ignite the fire. Then adding fuel to that small flame to enhance it, huh. What a brat!


    "You''ve sure gotten quite the temper," mom said with worry, "is this the side effect of awakening, I wonder?"


    "Its not like that!" Helen pouted with a frown.


    "You know, Helen," dad softly spoke with a stern voice, "your baby sister cannot speak yet. She barely utters anything except crying... so crawling might cause further problems."


    Dad was serious. Apparently, in this world, a baby is always ready for crawling when he/she can speak a word like papa or mama. Babies speak words at 3 months age and the can crawl by 8 months. I had learned this recently, but due to the expired time, I didn''t know what to do.


    "How about waiting for papa~!" dad suggested with a charmed smug all over his face, "but if you wanna~ then, how about-"


    "Not happening." mom shook her head and then produced a dark simper plastered on her face, "Dear, you''re getting late..." She took his briefcase as if it was a shield and tugged and pushed him out the door elegantly, still smiling.


    "So scary!" I thought, "Never make mom angry. Note to self."


    As I tossed and turned myself in the cradle, I could feel two propelling auras, piercing at me.


    The first one was Helen, who had a lot of pent up frustration.


    The second was a rather gentle and shy one with a more confused daze. Peeping at me, was, Carmine.


    The telephone rang and mom hurriedly went to pick it up. She seemed quite thrilled by the phone call, arousing within me, a speck of suspicion. Though I heaved an uncertain sigh and eventually let out the bad thoughts.


    "I shouldn''t be thinking like this... it''s wrong." I assured myself.


    She got very excited over the phone and then her expression went purple. She hung up the phone and left with a few words, "I''ll be back soon. Eat lunch, okay?" and the door closed with the lock.


    Before anything, let me recollect the certain, yet exhausting functions of telephone here. One, they are used with magic and consume quite a bit of mana. So rare homes have telephone access.


    Two, only powerful and capable mages are able to connect their voices together or call so that they can talk in real time. Otherwise, the telephone is more of a recording voice that passes through, like voice messages.


    Three, the structure of the telephone is slightly different. Picture a normal landline telephone, however, not any of the call buttons. There is a huge translucent glass over that area and a single button at the top left corner of the phone. Press it and hold it for listening to the voices left behind using to connected cord.


    Double tap the same button to record your voice. Then the signal will be transmitted once you place your hand on the translucent glass and the recorded voice with the silver glow will disappear.


    Just by adding your will, the nearest phone to your certain someone, the connection will reach. Of course that also means that there are several flaws, but there aren''t many magic researchers in this world or scientists that can improve them.


    Perhaps nobody has thought about this peculiar phone functions thoroughly yet...? May be that''s why.


    Of course, listening is much easier since it doesn''t require much magic. You still need to be at least at the Lead Class, 1st stage though. However, the message won''t last long and deplete over time.


    For example, a fresh message that is recorded and sent, if immediately arrived, will be bright golden color. At that point, the caller is still at the other end, so if the receiver calls back, the connection is made, but a huge amount of mana is gone and it takes long time to consume that power back.


    Colors that have fresh messages goes like this: golden, yellow, orange, red. Red means that there isn''t much left. Afterwards, the glow will disappear and nothing will be left behind.


    "Okay then," an all too familiar voice interrupted my train of thoughts, "let''s teach ya how to have some fun!"


    Helen picked me up. I was in the demon''s clutches... what to do? No matter how much I panicked and sweated, it was to no avail.


    I was led to the Baby Room and put on top of the crimson red carpet. It was soft and silky.


    "Now hop to it," Helen suggested, putting me down, "Crawl baby, or I will skin ya alive!"


    She''s threatening me! How vexing! This little pinhead.


    Carmine who had been silently lurking in the shadows, came into the room and picked me up.


    Though brave, I was too much for her, so we both fell. She toppled down and thankfully I secured my landing when I fell on top of her.


    The once jealous little brat, was now sweetly putting on airs, to aid me. How cute.


    "Hmph, you''re too small to even carry her." Helen protested with a grin.


    "Am not!" Carmine shot back in a fierce tone, "Babwy Gow wikes Caaarmi better!"


    Even if it were an argument, I could clearly verify that Carmine wasn''t good in it. She had the temper, but she often let it lose and even more so, caused a mess. For a child, this was her best shot, I bet.


    At that moment, a nostalgia hit me as I mumbled to myself, "Fight on~!!!"


    Since children grow up too fast, it''s best they learn from the fights now and how relationships work... unlike me, who had to learn everything the hard way. After all, reincarnating wasn''t planned by me. What if I died like everyone else and never got a chance? This was a precious point in my new life and enjoying the moment now as it is would be the best!


    "Did she say so?" Helen asked.


    "She-she... she called my name! Not Yows!" Carmine bravely confronted her sister.


    "Oh, really," Helen deviously smirked, "then shall we try again? Baby Glow has to answer."


    "Yea." Carmine agreed.


    They came towards me like giants about to squash a measly fly. I shook in desperation regarding what these two had in mind.


    As I was picked up, I saw Helen bend down, sitting. On the other end of the room, Carmine did the same. "Now, go and call her," Helen ordered with a deep bitter-sweet voice, "come back and say mine. If you cannot, then I will tie you upside down!"


    At the sheer burst of her ridiculous threat, I crawled like crazy to where Carmine sat, teary eyed as I approached her.


    "Uwah~Uwah....ah haha....!" I whimpered and cried until my eyes turned red.


    Carmine stoned on me as I cried next to her. I think she got a traumatic shock as though I had blamed her. Helen, who had watched everything, came to me and then bowed like a knight, "I''m sorry, seems like it was too much," she said, her voice still slightly stern, "there, there. It''s all better now." she patted my back as she held me up into her arms.


    Not exactly as good as mother, but relatively caring.


    "Don''t cry little one, it''s okay." Helen continued, "Helen won''t scare you anymore. I''m sorry..."


    So she can apologize! Then how is she always like that? Why?


    "I was jealous." Helen mumbled softly into my ear as I blushed and continued to sniffle. She probably thought I couldn''t understand her at all ... lol.


    Teary eyed and still in her arms, I heard something. A chime... the doorbell! Was mother back home already? Lucky me!


    Nobody answered. Helen was shocked as she hurriedly put me down on the carpet, while Carmine went pale with horror.


    I suddenly saw how Helen just reached both hands towards her denim trousers and took out the daggers from her knee pockets. She was slow in movement and with a slightly scared expression, she positioned herself. Much like a fighter.


    Carmine, clutched my right arm, very tightly and seriously stared at the barely opened door. Then, as short a whisper, "Burglar," Helen pronounced.


    Now my senses were aroused. More importantly, how did they know? I thought it was mother, but they instantly knew who it was at the door... why?


    I didn''t know. Precisely the fact that bothered me.


    Then, quick as a flash, Helen threw the dagger from her right hand. The dagger perpendicularly flew in between the tiny space that separated the door and the wall.


    *THUD*


    **CRASH**


    Something had fallen and hit the ground as the loud sounds echoed throughout the house.


    "Who''s there!?" an unfamiliar hoarse voice grumbled aloud.


    Looks like even in other worlds, these types of undertrained scums exist... the poor guy, I felt pity for him.


    Steadily and brimmed with cautiousness, Helen peeked through the door. Guess what I did when Carmine''s grab loosened? I trotted myself as fast I could with four legs and silently gazed into the place Helen blankly stared.


    A man with almond colored complexion, a broken nose and quite the beard (fake, I pressume) stood still in the living room, straight across hallway. He wore a ridiculous Victorian era short hat and dark modern day sunglasses.


    Why can''t people just pick a comfortable, single and simple style here? I wonder to myself most times... yet the answer just never comes.


    He wore a grey trench coat until it covered his ankles, a white henley shirt, and possibly, pitch black pants. His hands remained inside the coat pockets.


    "Lead class, 2nd stage," Helen murmured to herself as I listened, "Mana is..." she stopped with a half frightened half excited expression.


    Her face lost colour, "...Unknown." She said without much effort.


    How prickly she must feel, I thought, to be unable to capture the essence of the enemy.


    A mage has to be able to single out another mage''s ability. That''s why when they awaken, they go through various examinations and are tested in field and practice sparring. Through this, the new born mages are able to detect another mage''s class, stage and their mana essence.


    The hardest is the essence detection. If the opponent is stronger and more experienced, the harder it gets. In Helen''s case, things are similar, since she has just returned from camp not too long ago and didn''t do enough to keep herself as fit. So her ability went down.


    However, a deathly stare suddenly erupted from the other end of the hallway, as the man slyly grinned. Helen''s eyes met his as she slammed the door shut. Of course, he heard that.


    Then, panicked, she locked the door to buy sometime, tried to open the jammed window, yet to no avail. Then, panicking back and forth, an idea hit her, as she picked me up and put me into the cradle.


    "...?"


    I didn''t question her. She bent down and rummaged something somewhere. Then she took me into her arms, gently with a sour expression on her face.


    The seriousness affirmed the little sister as she nodded and took me tightly packed in my arms. Then, Helen closed the cupboard door.


    "So she''s planning to fight alone." I thought, slightly depressed and sad, "I doubt she will win though. Logically speaking from experience, it''s unlikely she might win... about 25% chance."


    I ransacked my brain, but couldn''t comprehend on what to do. Then, my heart stopped still as I heard various noises coming from the other end... what was going on?!


    I had no choice as I shot open the cupboard door with all my might and pulling myself away from Carmine''s grasp.


    Helen and that scrawny man fought each other, but Helen looked worse off, as the man only had his hat cut in half. No ''serious'' injuries yet.


    Since the man was tall and his attention focused on Helen, he didn''t notice me. Since my mana has yet to be awakened, he doesn''t feel threatened and couldn''t detect my presence, all thanks to Helen.


    Carmine who was shaking in fear, stared at the man, stiff and pale. Whatever I had to do, I must do it hurry. Before this girl begins to wail.


    The toy thin rope (obviously, magically infused) was close to the man''s feet so I grabbed hold of it. I crawled to his feet as the poor fool remained in the same position. Then I loosely strapped it around his feet. This took a lot of energy too!


    I crawled over to Carmine, "Cayyy mi~ Go, go!" I tried to hint her with all my might.


    Whether she understood or not, she stopped crying and put on a brave face. Only then did she notice the rope under the man''s feet lightly tied.


    I held the other end and pushed it towards her hand. "Go, go!" I repeated, this time with an enthusiastic smile.


    Now something made sense to her. "Got it," she replied.


    Carmine rushed to the tricycle at the edge of the room and tied the end she had with it. Tip-toed to the opened doorway for enough space. Then the tug of war started.


    The rope caught hold of the man''s feet as he struggled a bit and then pulled into balance.


    The tricycle wasn''t strong enough, especially with Carmine''s weight. She was too light for the load she pulled. However, despite that, just as the man lost his concentration from Helen, she cunningly made the first move.


    She stabbed him lightly in the stomach then pinned him down with the knives scattered around him. He hissed in pain and agony.


    Carmine quickly got off her tricycle and rushed outside as she cried for help with desperation. The Windstorm Clan along with various other onlookers gathered around and soon, we were saved before the man regained consciousness. He had to be taken to the hospital. Later on, he was arrested, of course.


    "I saw that, Ba-" Helen paused, "no, Glow."


    So I was brave enough for her to admit me as an equal...? No baby or cuddles anymore... I''ll definitely miss that!


    "..."


    However, contrary to my thoughts, she picked me up with a pleased expression, "Thank you, for saving all of us. You were really brave, little sis." Helen thanked me with a warm hug.


    I guess all this little girl ever wanted was someone close to her and a companion. She must have had a life experience in training camp so as to make her this indifferent! Oh well, all''s well that ends well. Yes, now that even the unapproachable Helen has been conquered, my peaceful life isn''t far away~! Yay!

 5 Chapter 5: Finally, Ism Manipulating Mana!

    It''s been about a month since Helen came home along with the incidents that followed her arrival. The hectic times have passed and now I''m basically at peace.


    My sisters and I have each settled our differences. After the burglar break-in incident, a lot has changed at home. Helen and Carmine still argue sometimes, but they don''t fight against me, rather it would be safe to say that they fight over me.


    Helen insists that I should train with her. While Carmine becomes teary eyed and begs me to play with her... like a puppy. They bicker with each other and challenge each other to new games. Whoever wins, gets to spend time with me.


    Even though I do get annoyed at times, I act cute, ''cause this is much better than how they were previously like...


    On the other hand, the outside door/main entrance to the house has been upgraded with a metal door which requires mana to automatically slide open and and close. It''s a pain because neither me, nor Carmine can get past it without Helen''s help.


    A back ''wooden'' door, with a double lock, had also been prepared between the backyard and the kitchen. Kinda like the houses on Earth.


    I guess it is a means of escape if the situation came. Plus, the metal door had certain qualities that made it perfect for a main entrance double door. Mana implanted on the metal, lasts longer. Kind of like the length of time it takes for a warm spoon to slowly cool off. Or how long it takes to fill a big bucket with water if a single drop falls individually.


    Whatever the case, the mana implanted on the door will have its essence oozing out for an amount of time before vanishing. Time limit is 15 minutes. So it''s easier to identify anybody''s essence. This time Helen won''t have much problems.


    I still remember how heavily scolded we were. Mom was furious and her lecture didn''t end for half a day. Dad wasn''t home, but once he got this message, he was quite upset and seriously reprimanded us for 2 whole hours, through the telephone. He was so angry with the theif that once, he left directly in the middle of the work, to the prison centre and thrashed that guy black and blue.


    Speaking of which, Dad has yet to come back home this entire month... and he''s gonna be back today! So, since early dawn, mom has been very busy. She is practically leaping with joy!


    "Let me tell you girls the first time I encountered you father." Mom suggested as the three of us stared at her with keen eyes.


    She chuckled after putting me down on the carpet in the baby room. I was able to sit down now and could crawl fast enough on top of the carpet, so she did not put me into the cradle.


    Though they were happy at first that I was able to crawl, they were still worried about my speaking habits. I often heard mom speaking to my father on phone. Looks like the limit of hiding this is over...


    "We were still in University at that time-" mom was interrupted by the gasps of the two girls sitting beside me. She smiled at us very reassuringly as she caressed my hair gently.


    "Mom, you went to THAT University, didn''t you?" Helen questioned with gleeful eyes as if she was on cloud nine.


    "B.U.C.M," Mom nodded in agreement, "Board University of Central Magic, yes."


    "So papa they wa gone too?" Carmine pronounced childishly.


    "Affirmative," Mom replied with a wink, "The Windstorm Clan was there for security check ups and by coincidence..." Mom paused a moment and then smiled at us, "or fate, your dad was assigned to me. Each student had their own guard. This insured our safety."


    Mom''s face produced a speck of sadness that disappeared just as quickly as it had arrived. "The Windstorm Clan was huge. So many that apart from securing the entire University grounds, there were still enough workforce to guard an individual student''s life..."


    "Is that why you married him?" Helen asked abruptly, "For life insurance?"


    Mom scoffed and then burst out laughing. I giggled a little too. THAT HELEN, asked this question.


    "No," Mom replied regaining her composure, "I married him because I fell in love with his bravery," Mom blushed, "You know?"


    "So you fall in love before getting married...?" Helen asked with sparkly eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Wuv?" Carmine asked.


    "Yes." Mom answered.


    "I''m mawiied too!" Carmine replied quite delighted, "To Mama, and papa, and Hewem, and Go, and....!"


    "No, this is special." Mom said with a mischevious laugh, "you''ll know when you grow up." She shuffled Carmine''s hair and got up.


    "Where you going, mom?" Helen asked.


    "Somewhere for something. Behave when I''m gone, ''kay?" Mom leisurely spoke, humming as she left.


    "Yeah..." Helen managed to bring out a reply. Her face gave an expression like - ''Is she going to be fine?''


    "Yay," Carmine cheered, "Cami can use lam mine!"


    "Yes, yes," Helen sighed in exhalation,being bossy, "I''ll connect your line, but no more than 30 minutes, okay?"


    "Yes~~" Carmine replied, delighted.


    "Then, I''m off to the back yard to train. Call me if you need anything. Otherwise I''ll grind your necks. Got it?" Helen casually commented, as she left through the unlocked backdoor.


    "I see... So now that I''m all alone with no bother, might as well study!" this thought came to my mind.


    I glanced back at Carmine who was engulfed by the phone, chatting non-stop, without a care to the world. With a casual smirk, I crawled my way to the study room door, which was open half way.


    I sneaked in as quick as a flash and pushed the door a bit more so that I won''t be caught again. Technically, this was the first time I actually viewed the room, rather than the first book I found sprawled on the floor.


    Staring up at the gigantic cemented roof above me, felt strange. Everything was huge in my eyes. Was there a reason for my eyes to feel more restrained in this room, apart from being baby size? Yes... in fact, this room was magically charmed by my parents to be bigger than it''s actual size. From outside the house, this room would look like a tiny closet space or storage, but inside was a different story.


    There were no cracks on the ceiling, which appeared oddly clean. No bugs, no spider nests, and definitely no dust. Apart from magic, what else could it be...? Nothing. Mom had her hands full with us and her daily chores so she didn''t have the time. Dad was mostly out on journeys or hunts.


    The room was floored with a white carpet that shimmered every time the clock stroke 9. It was a really beautiful sight... boy was I startled the first time it happened! Apparently the sparkles had another function. The carpet would go back to how it used to be, all white and no stains, when it shimmered like that. Pretty handy, right?


    The wallpaper around had the light orange hue of the sunset. The candle lights that looked like candles, but were magically charmed to glow when someone enters, always flashed a yellow light that covered the entire room with an aura of mystery. Everything would seem to be alive. As if the room, in and of itself, was a living being.


    My heart would always beat louder than ever before whenever I stepped into the room. I''d always, like now, clench my little hand towards my heart; to hold it from exploding in exhilaration.


    Wriggling my way towards the lower half of the bookshelf, I took out the book I had been studying before. There were three bookshelves in this room altogether. Two were stationed at the top half of the room (One: a long invisible bookshelf, Two: a tree shaped bookshelf), whereas one (The Barrister bookshelf) remained down.


    The bookshelves were also built with cement-plastic like materials that glued themselves tightly to the wall. Their stay there was permanent.


    The book had the colour of emerald, but smelled like a freshly plucked rose. Pretty feminine, I''d say. So anyway, I opened the book to page #157.


    To summarize what I had read so far: "There are recorded four basic elements in this world. Fire, Water, Earth and Wind. Only 25% of people can become mages. Nobles especially require to be a mage and if three generations cannot produce a single mage, then they will be stripped of their rank. If a commoner family has obtained a child by the age of 15 who can is at Gold class, 3rd stage, Mana colour Yellow; then they have the right of obtaining a noble rank.


    A child can obtain their first mana break-through at the age of ten. In a family of mages, it is considered normal if the child can make a break through by the age of 8. Only the Great King Warnaveer- I, was able to completely break-through by the age of 6. He used his own break through method and had immense knowledge from a very young age... Nobody in history has ever gotten this close to a break-through, even now."


    This book was written by Stern Wilberhowl, three years ago. An author who had ''disappeared'' from the face of this world without notice. This was his last book and research.


    So I''m guessing with valid reason, that the Great King Warnaveer- I, was also an another worldly traveler. However, was he from Earth as well? If so, then this dead man who was 2000 years old at his death bed in this world... which era from Earth did he come from? I''d rather not think about it... gives be the creeps!


    I turn back to page no # 67 where cultivation was written at its raw stage and try to grasp hold of the concepts: "Although mana is formed naturally and purely based on singular talent, in some rare cases, it is possible for one to obtain it much earlier on. Training in meditation and regular exercises would be an example. However, The Great King Warnaveer- I, had never informed anybody about his progress and therefore this remains an exquisite mystery.


    From the age of 6 though, as some experts say, it is possible to manoeuvre or nurture this talent; thus, being able to make complete breakthroughs. In the Great King Warnaveer''s case, it was registered that he had suddenly made his breakthrough directly to Scarlet class, 1st stage, Ruby Red Colour, at the age of 6. Early life history of the world''s greatest king still remains an unknown fact.


    The four elements of Earth, Water, Wind and Fire are very unique skills to obtain. Basically, almost 4% amongst the mages, manage to obtain at least one particular element. Therefore, Mana level is detected on children when they turn 10 years of age, to affirm whether they are natural mages or not.


    Those mages who have not obtained theirs through their birth rights, but by other means, must be wiped out by official law. One reason is because these Turned-Over mages consume the life of ordinary people to obtain their ''required'' magic. Their frenzy is noted to be limitless. Another name for these mages would be, Dark Mages."


    Whoa~ scary! So there really are people who are like that? Who knew! It would be terrible luck if I somehow encounter them...


    Continuing on, I flip a few pages and arrive at the page I had actually yearned for, page no #285: " First process, is to unlock the mental state of mind, concentrating to a singular point of your body. Second, take large breaths, but do not suffocate."


    Seems easy enough.


    "Usually the place to acquire all of the concentration together takes time and complete focus with the psychological state being normal. Sometimes the concentration is produced at the heart, or near the lungs, or at the pit of your stomach.The time taken can range from 72 hours ~ 5 years."


    "Ah, so this was the land mine..." I said to myself as I scratched my head and peered into the writing for more details.


    "Always remember, cultivation, must need an essence as strong as yourself. So if the cultivater lacks the will power then the training and capabilities are fruitless." It read.


    How annoying, the same old boring speech, again...!


    I closed the book, tired of reading and my head filled with more memories. I close my eyes in slow motion as I stretched my neck upwards as a giraffe and viewed the cealing once more, before I faded into old times...


    "There is nothing the body is incapable of doing, just concentrate, little Grade..." My benefactor says with confidence.


    "But," I hesitated for a moment, "Isn''t it impossible?! I mean, this only works in manga or stories or television... fighting is one thing, but... but..."


    "You''re not backing out are you?" He chuckled mysteriously.


    "Close your eyes, take a breath as wide as your lungs and..." He paused, "... concentrate. As if a dark fog has enveloped you."


    "Vel, can I ask you something?" I questioned with uncertainty.


    "Go on," he smiled back.


    "Why are you so confident? How can you be sure that I won''t betray you?" I blurted out my inner thoughts.


    For a moment, the smile disappeared and Velenort seemed to be thinking, then he finally replied me with a sly smirk-


    Suddenly, I was pulled out of reminiscing. Somebody tightly squeezed me by the arm, derranging me from my thoughts.


    "...!"


    I flinched to look behind too see Carmine all happy and cheery with eyes, wide and shiny.


    "Let''s play!" she said and dragged me away, slamming the door shut.


    "Relax, relax," I thought repetitively to myself, "Let it go."


    __________


    ___


    Finally pulling myself away from the Sleeping beauty next to me, and snuggling away until quite a distance, I began to concentrate all my mana.


    ... Nothing.


    I sighed with depression, beginning to think that perhaps I might not have mana, in this world. I try to close my eyes to concentrate, but the memories rebound into my thoughts again.


    "Keep your focus!" Vel would always shout every five minutes while he watched me meditate, "Keep that form."


    "Easy for you to say..." I''d often grumble after sometime.


    "The more the mana, the better capable, you are to fighting. Remember, Mana exists all around us, like oxygen or other gases." He would often preach me, "Concentrate as if you are connecting the dots and ease your breathing slowly. Limit your thoughts..."


    It was a mystery that even in Earth, as much ridiculous as it sounds, mana existed. Just that it was deemed "unbelievable" or "ridiculous."


    Yet, like hidden secrets, mana did exist. It was there. Only under people''s noses. Most of the practitioners would hide their identities while they roamed around the world.


    Ordinary people were just too busy to grasp this. Nothing more. Nothing less.


    ...


    Then it suddenly hit me, "That''s it!" I thought.


    I closed my eyes one more time, focusing to one point and connecting the dots, trying to be in limited range of thought. It was ironic that the one who wanted me dead the most, gave me the most of everything in life... before and after reincarnation.


    "Now!" I whisper to myself, opening my eyes in one fell swoop as a swirl of wind flushes out of my body. I free myself, feeling ever so light hearted and my mind, complete. Then, as if I was a rocket prepared for lift off, my crouched down body, flew up... for a few moments, I almost floated and by the time I''m down on the ground, I''m standing!?


    I close my eyes again, feeling the surge of overflowing mana, rushing all around my body. Circulating and connecting.


    I sit down in the meditating position and remain as so, until I''m sure that I''ve connected all the dots... totally losing the sight of the real world.


    When I''m sure that I''ve finally clammed all the dots into a pitch black round shape, I open my eyes and... Helen.


    "Go on," she mutters to me, "I won''t blabber unless you blabber first."


    I nod in astonishment and concentrate further down myself.


    There is a black holeswirling faster than ever, as if it''s trying to eat me up, but I try to remain intact. With time, I maintain the vortex, but though it has gotten shorter, there is a pitch black hole that just doesn''t disappear.


    "That''s not gonna go away," I hear Helen''s voice inside my head, "it''s the black hole, right?" She seemed to guess, so I nod with a ''yes.''


    "Then you''re at the beginning of basic stage," she says, as I feel a flick on my forehead and tumble down with this tiny body, ruining my concentration in the process.


    "Oh," I manage to blurt out, before tears begin to automatically spring out of my eye lids.


    "You''ve got a long~ long way to go, baby." Helen remarked with her usual expressionless face.


    "Whatever," I thought to myself, a little upbeat although still dripping in tears, "at least... I can finally manage to manipulate mana! What''s more, there''s a chance that I can become not just a mage, but a dual mage... how cool would that be!"

 6 Chapter 6: Refreshing Fred!

    Mom has been in a cheerful mood these past few months. She giggles and then sighs. She mutters something and then just gets lost in thoughts. She squeals for-God-knows-why, and then she becomes like a zombie without a brain...


    With dad gone and mom in such a mysterious state, I wonder what''ll happen to the rest of us. Especially poor helpless little me.


    "Hehehe..." Mom loses herself in imagination, giggling while mumbling, "eat lots... he''s gonna... don''t worry..."


    What the hell is she even doing? More importantly, how can she cut vegetables so diligently with that sharp a knife, while being lost in thought...?! Isn''t that impossible?


    "Mom," Helen suddenly pops up beside her, catching her off guard as mom flinches with nervousness, "are you in love?"


    The knife drops from mom''s hand with utter shock at what this child is saying...!


    "This girl...!" I think with sheer bewilderment, "Does she have any idea what she''s even suggesting...?!"


    "Well you see..." Mom plays with her fingers, slightly shy, "Umm... you see," she pauses, then she chuckles a little and then clears her throat, "I-I think?"


    "I see," Helen says with an expressionless face and goes to the back door to resume her training. She looks at mom one last time and then leaves with a prolonging sigh of boredom.


    "Nothing new," I hear Helen mumble with a stoic face.


    "Oi, can somebody here at least inform me, what the heck''s going on...?!" I think with distraught. Both parent and child are so damn unpredictable! Urgh!


    __________


    ___


    The door was knocked on with a very loud sound that echoed throughout the house like a hammer hitting a nail. So damn annoying!


    The living room clearly resounded more noise since the front door is nearest to here allowing my eardrums to sting bitterly.


    I shrieked with all my voice when Carmine, who was also fed up of the noise, came running to my rescue. However, she began screaming with me, too.


    Helen came to check up on us and the noise. When she arrived, she saw us and our eyes met, but then she just nodded and left with a stoned face, leaving me silent without a word. I was at my limit and so fed up that I pooped in my underwear...


    Yet, this was not the time of embarrassment, rather planning.


    That''s when I saw Helen again who had tucked and pulled mom by the skirt, away from the kitchen and into the living room, pointing her index finger towards me and then at the door.


    I could vaguely make out what Helen was saying to mom, "''Your... guest''? Hmm... ''Your guest is here...''"


    I fumbled down on the cradle, on top of my poop with a disgusting squishy sound that followed. With the top of my lungs as loud as i could, I began to wail.


    "I''ve had enough now!" I thought to myself.


    Mom, who had been brimmed with excitement earlier on, was now in befuddlement, as she came rushing towards me, panicking with a confused fake smile. Her face clearly indicated she did not know what to do. Too many things were in progress already.


    The metal door flung open with a beep sound that followed. A grey silhouette stood at the middle of the door. The sun rays were far brighter, so I couldn''t quite make out, our visitor''s face. All I saw was the shining golden hair of the guy who seemed to be in his 20''s.


    "Hi, Mom!" the man cheerfully greeted with a dazzling smile, as he entered the room with the door behind him closing automatically, "Did you wait long?"


    "I give up," I exclaimed to myself aimlessly.


    I sighed with reluctance, as I watched his ''handsome beam'' aimed at me, which I so easily pushed off. On a certain note, I was still a guy inside, so there was no way his coolness or handsomeness would affect me.


    Mom and Carmine were on contrast and high in spirit.


    Bingo. Right on target(s).


    My suspicion got confirmed when I further saw a drool slip past Carmine''s mouth although she didn''t seem to mind.


    I flinched awkwardly at Helen who still had the same old pocker face. Her eye brows however, changed to form a pecuular shape of either irritation, or uneasiness. She seemed somewhat gloomy altogether.


    "Tch-" I heard her voice, "him again."


    "So she does know him!" I reinstated my line of thoughts, "But why''s she so... angry?"


    I couldn''t help but notice the man who had so brazenly walked in earlier, a few seconds ago, now stood right next to my cradle without notice. This was a first time for me.


    "Hi little one," the man exclaimed with a gentle voice, "Ah, I mean, lady... I am Fred, your big brother!"


    So... this dude''s supposed to be my big brother?! How? How can that be possible?


    "Hmm..." Fred exclaimed slightly unsatisfied, "you don''t speak much, do you?"


    Then he gasped, still staring at me with the eye of a hawk, "Ahem, I''m sorry to disturb you," he turned towards mom, "say mom, where''s my room?"


    "I cleaned it up for you five months ago! Why are you so late? Do you know how worried I was?? Be thankful that I even cleaned it yesterday...!" Mom said with a sulky face with half rage and half relief.


    "Yes, yes," Fred admitted his guilt in a careless manner, "I''m so very sorry," he grinned foolishly, "you''re the best mom in the world!"


    "Go on," mom rushed him.


    Now that the troublemaker was nowhere in site, Carmine regained her lost composure, but clearly she had twinkling eyes... "Who''s he?" she asked.


    "Sadly, THAT''s our Eldest Brother, Fred." Helen spoke indifferently.


    "So cool!" Carmine exclaimed with eagerness as she hummed like mom.


    "Okay now," Mom said, turning towards me, "that''s your first mess-up yet, Baby Glow. You know, you''re usually such a cutie that I tend to forget, you''re barely a few months old...! So mature~"


    I get how mom feels. This is my first time making a mess this huge... she probably feels more relieved now that I have a cute child-like demeanor. Good thing, too!


    Yeah, so this was my Eldest Brother, Fred Tempest Wildwood Windstorm. A very strong mage and also a military border knight.


    "Stay away from him, Baby." Helen whispered to me while mom was busy explaining something to Carmine.


    "He is a dangerous person. Someone who smiles like a prince, but is an expert in confusing people and a crowd pleaser too...! Be cautious," Helen rushed to finish her pep talk as mom came back.


    She nodded to me and then went off out the back door with a serious look printed on her face.


    Seriously, what''s up with her? Ever since she discovered that I could freely manipulate mana, she''s been rather fierce and distant. Her eyes are in evidently grim when she speaks to me. As if she knows that I can actually understand her...


    ...No way. I''m most likely overthinking the matter. That''s gotta be it!


    After mom had finished with the diaper, she took Carmine and went upstairs with her to Fred''s room, no doubt.


    _______


    ___


    "The things I''ve learned about Fred are as follows: One, he is twenty years older than me. Two, he has an extreme case of charisma issue, which is pretty useful at times. Three, he has various hidden secrets that he keeps to himself, despite being a powerful dual mage..."


    These thoughts kept lingering within me, while Fred had picked me up, still making a confused stare. I couldn''t comprehend his thoughts, which made my blood boil in fury.


    Then a certain thought reassured me, "... Four, he''s very caring towards his family and cherishes them wholeheartedly."


    "But why?" I seemed to question myself, "for a man who had almost all perfect points, why would he, go so far for his family...? Because they raised him? Or are there other reasons??"


    I''m sure there will be answers to my questions in the future. However, what bugs me most is this book in front of me that Carmine had brought me, a few months ago.


    I''m extremely grateful that Carmine is still unable to ''read'' books and just snatched this book from the barrister bookshelf due to the baby picture on the cover...!


    It''s stated very clearly about births and how this world has equally proportioned birth rates and death rates. No more, no less.


    Some families, especially families of mages, tend to have a high birth rate. The reason being that after the core reaches the mana color, lime green, a mage''s body reverts back to 21 and remain like that until death. However, since these cases are extremely rare, by law, mages are allowed to reproduce until they reach about 200 years in age.


    Even in the lime green stage though, most mages last not more than a 500 year cycle. That''s nature. To be more accurate, being a mage means to fight... at least almost 70% mages fight as adventurers, or knights, or as mercenaries. Only about 5% of mages think about life and have a family of their own. The rest of the percentage go to be either dark mages or they die at an early age.


    An ordinary citizen becomes an adult at the age of 15 because they need to work and support their family. On the other hand, a mage becomes an adult when they are 21 years old. Classic. They obviously made it 21 because of two things: One, it''s a highlight to the fact that 21 is when you revert after the light green stage; Two, mages barely graduate from M.T.S between the ages of 18-25. Therefore, a record must form and so, the age setting of adulthood is required forB.U.C.M for further studies.


    In most cases though, either people fail to graduate from school altogether and become failed mages, or they join the Adventurers Guild Of Promising Mages (A.G.P.M).


    "Longevity is only for those who knows how to treasure it, huh?" I sighed with caution, "Then what about me? How will I live mine?"


    It was peaceful now, though I didn''t have many answers and like before, I glimpsed to my surroundings and surprisingly, Fred was there, cautiously eyeing at me. He had a smile plastered on his face, but there were hints of dissatisfaction and suspicion altogether. How long had he been standing right next to my cradle?!


    Going so far as to cut through my perception was not something likable. Not to me at the vary least...!


    "So you are smart," Fred said with a glare like daggers and pointed in my direction, "tell me, how can a mere child, barely able to crawl or speak..." he paused and gave me another hard stare, "possible read?!"


    This was no joke. I could understand what Helen meant what she previously told me. Fred is very charming, but he''s certainly not a fool, plus being powerful... are all his key points.


    A bitter foe, or a trustworthy comrade. In my life he''ll be any one of those. The choice was mine to make. Right now? This is bad... really bad...


    "I know you know how to speak," Fred went on with an alarming smile and a face with conflicting feelings, "I became suspicious the moment mom told me about the new baby''s habits... going to the Enchanted Study every night who knows how... being able to crawl with barely one day of practice, speaking suddenly, yet talking less. Smiling and crying who knows when."


    This was no joke. He''s really really bad news and he''s really really on to me!


    He took out his sword now with a very clinging sound, pointing at me and went on, "Tell me, with your life on the line here, who are you?! The mature aura you give off is not the same as that of a baby, rather, don''t babies give off immature vibes...? Now," Fred''s eyes turned stern, cold and looming with killer intent, "speak, or you will die more horribly than a dog''s death!" his voice boomed throughout the room with echoes.


    "Nobody''s here," I thought, taking a glance left and right.


    Then, I sighed as I stared directly into his eyes, filled with malice. Was he even the same guy as this morning? How can someone have such misleading appearance and character...?! So unfair!


    I reached my tiny little hands and touched his sword. Then, producing a sheepish smile, I spit on it.


    "..."


    Fred slightly gasps with disgust and his face turns bright orange. Silently, without a word, he pulls out his sword and gently puts it away from my grasp.


    Now that''s a laugh. The poor kid.


    Crawling directly at him, like a missile, I intentionally loose my grip and fall on my tummy. Then I sulk and whine for a few seconds, until he picks me up and says, "Enough, now talk."


    "... failure. Wasn''t expecting that." I exclaim to myself, purely devastated.


    I sighed once more, rethinking my horrible luck for the day, tried to calm myself and concentrate on one point. My mana.


    I knew with all my heart that if Fred had to believe me in any other way, it''d had to be my mana. My specialty. My power.


    He needed to trust me. I wanted him to realize that I had no rotten intentions.


    I poured my heart out. I couldn''t speak to him properly anyway... but, I had the best power, my manipulation of mana!


    "Concentrate," I repeatedly told myself, "swirl and spin and focus..."


    Fred, who had me in his arms for a while now, intently glanred at my direction and then towards the surroundings. He seemed to be quite freaked out. Anybody would be. I mean, I''m barely a few months old... and I''m manipulating mana! That''s freaking damn rubbish!!


    He gasped and sweated. Finally, he let me go, but instead of falling, I floated back inside the cradle.


    An awkward silence had ransacked the living room. For a while, everything seemed lost. Everything had fallen into death itself.


    Then, I tried to use telepathy with Fred, just like Helen had previously taught me, "[Hello, friend(?), my name is Gloria. Forgive me if I had scared you just then...]" I introduced myself.


    "You can talk? You can... wait, what? Telepathy?!" Fred barely spoke in bafflement as his eyes shifted from me to the floor and vise versa.


    "[Yes, I can. Helen taught me how.]" I replied to him as politely as possible. I''d not want him to know that I accidentally discovered it from a book and then tried it on Helen who had approved of it... that''s not gonna go right.


    "Th-then," Fred learned towards me, half in fright and half astonished, "your, your levitation ju-just now... you''re already a...?" he stammered and used an awkward hand sign.


    "[Indeed, I''m a mage, just like you. I barely awakened 5 months ago, so I''m hardly as excellent as you, or Helen. I''m just in Intermediate Class, 2nd Stage. Nothing big.]" I answered him, casually.


    "Are you FUCKING kidding me??!" Fred yelled and the moment he realized his volume, he simmered down, "You. A Baby. A freakin'' baby!"


    "[Umm... yes, that''s me. A baby.]"


    "How can you be a-a... a mage? Much less in the Bottleneck! And in just 5 months!?"


    "[Why, is there a problem?]" I asked him, "[Helen seemed least fazed when I last informed her. She just said to ''work harder''.]"


    "That little monster!" Fred exclaimed with a clenched fist. Clearly he was angry.


    He turned towards me, all of a sudden and asked, "What about your mana hue?"


    I hesitated, but gave a reply, "[It-it''s currently in transformation from Dark Grey to Gray color.]"


    Then, Fred toppled down from his position and fell on the ground.


    "H-how?"


    I just nodded my head. I didn''t know either.


    It''s impossible to go to the Gray mana colour unless the bottleneck/intermediate class, has been broken through, granting me to Lead Class. However, my case, obviously differed.


    "Hear me clear," Fred told me in a stern and forceful voice, "do not tell anyone about this. Even in the future. Only Helen and I. Are we clear?"


    I nodded back at him instinctively.


    He had a huge sigh of relief and smiled back to me. "Aren''t you just the cutest lil'' monster then? Hahaha..." He chucked.


    So he wasn''t a bad guy after all! I''m glad.


    In the end, we both merrily smiled at each other. I might have found the secret partner I''d been searching for... and perhaps a friend, too.


    __________


    ___


    In the dead of the night, whilst studying, I got caught by Fred.


    "Okay, maybe you''re really bright, talented and adorable..." he paused, "But that does not explain the fact that you can read books meant for adults! See? You''re clearly reading what''s beyond my age... even."


    We both had a staring contest, until I gave up. So, he demanded to hear, "How and why?"


    "[You won''t believe me.]"


    "Try me," Fred winked with an obnoxiously confident voice. The very voice that had been bugging me ever since he arrived at home a few days ago...


    "[I''m an alien.]" I simply answered him.


    Okay, so that was tacky, but it''s technically not a lie.


    "You really expect me to believe that?" Fred''s eyebrows twitched as he questioned back, "You think I''d fall for the same trick Helen did?"


    "[Not necessarily.]" I nodded in disagreement, "[Helen never asked me.]"


    "Do not play with me on words." Fred warned me. He tries so hard... Unfortunately, his clumsy and slightly hidden embarrassed face deemed otherwise.


    "[It is not a lie. I''m not from here. Well, I was born here, true. Umm... How should I say this...?]" I mumbled and grumbled, being unable to explain, when Fred realized something and stared keenly on my face.


    He chuckled and to my stirred up confusion, replied, "So you reincarnated, I take it?"


    For a moment I was dumbfounded with utter distress and relief, that I wasn''t able to fix my emotions. "What did this guy say?" I couldn''t emphasize his idea.


    "Don''t worry," he tried to reassure me, "we''re the same. You''re secret''s safe with me."


    Lightning hit me when these words brazenly walked out of the guy''s mouth...!


    "[You''re not ridiculing me, are you?]" I asked, slightly suspicious.


    "Of course not!" Fred pouted with a bit of fury, "you might not believe me, but I reincarnated too, about 20 years ago or so..."


    "It was a stormy day," Fred went on, before I got the chance to say anything, "that fateful day, when I died and left my ex-home planet, ''Earth''. I didn''t have many things back in the previous world, so when I came here, I let go of the past... everything and everyone... except my brother."


    "[I''m sorry to hear that. I''m sure you must have had a loving family back home.]" I replied back to him, as a single teardrop went rolling down my cheeks, "[I thought I was the only solitary person back on Earth.]" I sniffed.


    "..."


    "You''re from the same planet?" Fred jumped at the sound of that. His long pause from beforehand, made me wonder twice, to a certain extent whether this man was completely foolish or just super cunning.


    "[Oh, I guess?]" I replied him with a shrug, completely unfazed by his agitation.


    "So, umm... do you know how many continents there are? How many moons and suns it has? What is the color of the planet? Who is the most wanted and youngest criminal of all time?" Fred let out several questions in one go.


    "[I can''t fathom how my answers might help you, but if you''d want to know, then let me answer. First, there are seven continents on Earth; Second, The Earth has only One Sun and One Moon; Third, The color of the planet is green that covers the land, blue that covers the ocean and white that covers both the ice regions and the heavily clouded atmosphere...]" I breathed exhaustingly.


    "And?" Fred curiously asked.


    "[Yes, yes, yes. I''m getting to that.]" I replied, barely able to keep my powers in check.


    Finally, regaining my lost composure, I replied, "[The most wanted and youngest criminal currently, as far as I''ve heard while I was alive, is Welber Wadding. He is notorious and currently he is 17 years old.]"


    "Bzzz!" Fred muffled the sound, "incorrect on the last one."


    I looked at him impatiently with a mean eye.


    "I meant 20 years ago. How would I know what''s happening there now? More importantly, I asked for ''all times'' and not the ''current one,'' remember??" Fred replied at me and questioned back.


    Though I did wonder what was up with this fella, but I just sighed and corrected my answer, "[20 years ago, there were two worse of the worst villains in history, G and J. They were the youngest and best of their time, as criminals, as well as partners. Not many know who they were even now... only that they were vicious and that they were about 15 years of age when their name scattered across the Globe.]"


    While I said these words, Fred''s eyes sparkled in delight, leaving me slightly uneasy at his exhilarated mood.


    "Well, dare you know, who you mentioned just now?" he asked me, full of valor and pride.


    "[The answer to your questions...?]" I shrugged my shoulders in doubt.


    "Don''t freak out, but I''m one of them. Those ''notorious'' fellows, I mean." Fred smiled with laziness, as well as a drool, as he uttered those words.


    "Wait, so you''re J?!" I unintentionally blurted out, bewildered.

 7 Chapter 7: Nostalgia

    "Wait, what?" Fred freaked out for a moment, "How do you know who I am?"


    "[Umm... because you were on the news paper?]" I answered him, sweating nervously.


    "That''s impossible! I died while we were on a gang fight and-!" Fred stopped silent. His eyebrows twitched, yet again, and suddenly, his eyes beamed like lasers.


    "G?" He uttered a single letter as he quietly approached me.


    "..."


    I desperately wanted to hug him and scold him and fight along side him again, but... what if the events become the same in this life as well? Even in my previous life, he was an idiot, with daring principles.


    I solemnly stared at him, trying desperately, to find an answer. I wanted to know too. What should I do? What can I do??


    "You never changed..." J (Fred) looked at me with a sly smirk, "Is that a habit? You know, G, you always had the courage to stare directly into someone right in the eyes when you didn''t know what to do."


    I was sort of dumbfounded at his answer. He got me. Even without an answer.


    "Hahaha..." Fred laughed, "But really, my little BABY SISTER, is the famous teenage delinquent of all times: Zero?"


    I shrugged and nodded with a face of disdain, "[Can''t be helped can it? I woke up to find myself like this. Yet, you. What about you?]"


    "Mmm..." Fred held back his chuckle, "Not to me. I was reborn into this body when it was 7 years old. The previous owner had most likely died from the gun shot right at the heart- Anyway," he lightly brushed it off, "you remember that night? Heck, was the rain so cold..." he nervously chuckled.


    "[Yeah... just like now.]" I replied coldly.


    "What are you saying ma''man? C''mon, quit it with the jokes already!" Fred was fooling me, precariously trying to create a diversion.


    "[Does it still hurt?]" I pointed my right hand towards his chest.


    Fred smiled back, "Sometimes," he sighed and took me by the arms and carried me up the stairs, "hear the beats?"


    I leaned onto him, closed my eyes, concentrated and evidently heard his heart thumping. He was alive. Somehow, I couldn''t help myself to whimper, as inaudibly as possible, re-thinking over and over again of how happy I was!


    "You''ve mastered the art of crying?" Fred laughed lightly.


    "[I''m not crying! These are automatic baby tears! If I don''t cry, how will I ever be healthy?]" I replied back to him with a rough tone.


    "Puh-" Fred almost laughed out loud, but luckily I grabbed hold of his mouth and regretted it. There was slober all over my elbows. Being a baby sure is tough!


    "Okay, I get it, thanks." Fred pulled himself together.


    He was still laughing on the inside. I could feel him vibrate like a smart phone. Buzzing.


    Sure it was funny, but somehow I became more and more irritated when he didn''t stop. "Am I a joker?" I questioned myself, "damn this retard! Hmph." I pouted with irritation.


    Watching closely while he stepped up the stairs, I noticed how much I had been used to as a child and how much weird it seemed from an adult''s perspective. A sudden chill went by my spine.


    "No way," I tried to convince myself, "I''m not scared! I used to be an adult over 30... Urgh!"


    I closed my eyes and put both my hands on my shut eyelids. I could feel my body shivering fearfully. I couldn''t picture myself being afraid of heights...


    Immediately, I regretted again.


    To my horror, Fred''s spits had covered my face... how gooey they were. I tried to hold back the blurry visions, but in a matter of seconds, the warm tears poured down my eyes.


    Fred, who had freaked out now, ran like lightning towards a door. He shut it as soon as we were inside. Then he gently put me down on the only bed in the room and searched around the room for something as if he were a maniac.


    This happened to his room. A dusty and murky place that seemed quite devoid of light.


    He pulled out a towel and came towards me, mumbling, "No, no, no, no, don''t cry. Shush. Shush~"


    His worried expression relieved me and I burst out laughing.


    It made me happy that he was actually repenting for his so-called ''casual'' mistake. I was overjoyed by his swollen up expression that once, used to be a rarity. Everything going on... now, felt like a blissful dream. A vague and wonderful fantasy.


    ...


    After the both of us calmed down a bit, Fred swung aside the curtains and unlocked the window, which busted open to the outside world I had been dying to see...!


    Amazed, I blankly gaped at the wicked view. The trees were green and purple, the dusts smelled minty, the blue wide sky that reached out to an unknown horizon as far as my eyes could see... but most of all, was the big, bright and golden sun that almost seemed to touch the glimmering green grass!


    "The sun looks like this during dawn. Amazing, right? I could watch this all day! Really though, it''s actually a few inches away from the ground, so you''d better not go doing idiotic things." Fred emphasised his superiority.


    It ruined the mood, so, "[Bossy, much?]" I stung him where it hit the most.


    Apparently, he pouted for 30 seconds max, but chugged it all down. He stood up straight as he pretended the ''big brother'' act.


    I merrily smiled at him and took another breathtaking view at the scenery in front of me.


    "[How can the Sun touch the Ear- I mean, this planet...? Are you running a fever?]" I asked, doubting.


    "I can''t exactly explain... hmm," Fred ransacked his head a while and finally answered, "Suppose that is the east," he pointed at the direction the sun was rising, "the sun ''wakes up'' from there. The place where the sun rises here, first hand, that''s where it touches the ground a few feet off the ground."


    "Did you know?" Fred asked me a rhetorical question, "A certain thing occurs here. Nowhere else... the Sun Crystals are abundant here!"


    "[What?]" I asked amazed.


    "Oh, never mind." Fred avoided the topic.


    With another few sniffs of the minty wild air, I backed away, while Fred closed the windows and shuffled back the dark red curtains.


    __________


    ___


    "So, then, he was going to apologize to me but I just let it slide like an older brother." Fred went on, "boy, wish you''d seen me then, I was super dashing!"


    "[Okay, okay, I get how fuckin'' crazily heroic you are... but will you just stop!]" I burst out in fury.


    "Shesh, Brother! He''s a hard one." I thought to myself, caressing my forehead that just hadn''t stopped aching ever since Fred''s rambling frenzy.


    I watched the alarm clock on his desk and realized that it had been two whole hours since he went on and on and on about our previous lives.


    "Ah~ those carefree days of complete destruction," Fred heaved a sigh with his casual remark, "don''t you miss them?" He asked me.


    "[No, not really.]" I replied back.


    "That''s new." Fred said, sitting on top of his wooden desk chair, "Okay, but give me an honest answer here, how did YOU die?"


    "[Why the sudden curiosity?]"


    "Because you''re desperately attempting to keep it a secret..." he smiled slyly rolling his eyes as if I was that obvious.


    "[That''s such a... a... that''s such a joke!]" I hesitated while gulping down my saliva.


    "It won''t work, Ze- I mean, Glow. Spill it." Fred repeated.


    "[Hahaha... well you see, I-I, I was kind of, murdered.]" I told him, wriggling my fingers, nervously.


    < Fred''s POV >


    For a moment, I was astonished by how casual he sounded, his voice still trembling. This was not some trivial everyday joke! My friend had been murdered by someone. And I''m pretty sure that it was not just an ''anybody''.


    I felt a scorching pain rushing within me like boiling water. "How dare he say something like that!? I can''t take it! Why the hell is he being this way?" I couldn''t help myself, lost in traumatic thoughts, "God knows how he was killed though..."


    I stayed silent with a blank face and then cleared my throat, "Murdered, I see," I tried to fix my voice so that he wouldn''t notice the rage stuffed within me, "mind telling me who it is, or was, that killed you?"


    I couldn''t tell how my reaction went on him. He used to be like that daring superhero or warrior, but whether it was back then, or even now, I can''t really guess his exact thoughts.


    "I really wish to skin that murderer alive! And then hammering him onto the ground!!" I vowed, thinking to myself.


    "[It''s someone you know. But...]" Glow stopped short, she stared at me with puppy eyes and questioned, "[You won''t try to exact some ridiculous revenge strategy, are you?]"


    "Whoa..." I exclaimed hastily, trying to regain my composure, "Just try me."


    She sighed and whispered something I couldn''t understand, looking here and there and finally answered, "[You tell me your secret and I''ll tell you mine. It''s a deal.]"


    I was caught off guard. This cunning little fox knew her cards. I had underestimated the baby, but I''d forgotten the man inside. I gave out a dry, loud laugh that surprised her.


    I sighed and leaned back against the hard, rocky, wooden chair. "It''s a long story, y''know?"


    "[I''ve got the time.]" She told me with a smirk filled with ridicule.


    "But I''m busy." I replied back, "How about sometime after lunch? Besides, the family''s gonna be awake, very soon."


    She was brutal with a deaf tone answer, "[Whatever.]"


    I picked up the little runt and took her back into the Baby room and tucked her with a blanket on the cradle.


    I patted her head and slowly as time passed, she fell asleep. Everything fell silent. I closed my eyes and as I turned around, mom was behind me, wide eyed.


    "How-" I was cut short.


    "Shush. You''ll wake the baby." she said.


    "Ah, ah." I reminded myself.


    As we tip-toed out the room, I saw the little sister, with a very merry sleeping face. I was relieved.


    Instead of the dead and heavy look filled with hints of tobacco, during the old days, I''d much rather trade them with this.


    I silently shut the door, but mom was still there, arms across and waiting for an explanation.


    "The baby was awake, when I passed by," I lied, "She seemed down and toppling with tears, yeah."


    I stared at mom, who simply flinched her eyebrows, still unsatisfied by my reply.


    "I saw it from the half opened door and I couldn''t bare to wake you guys up. You''re always working too hard, mom, so I took her upstairs and strolled the hallway... we had quite the bonding time too!" I babbled with a nasty smirk planted on my face, continuing to lie...


    "Oh my," mom slightly reacted, "really?" She seemed to be doubting me.


    "Mhm." I winked at her with a bright smile, "I didn''t know you always had such pressure with kids, mom." I gave a final push, "Although," I paused for effects, "I think it was an adventure! Plus," I whispered, "maybe Baby Glow has a crush on me?"


    She giggled and then replied, "I see that your still the same wise cracker as before. What should I do with you?"


    She ruffled my hair and went towards the kitchen. Before leaving, she ordered, "Go and freshen up. You look dead beat."


    That''s my mom. Always up to crack the first joke.


    ____________


    _____


    < Gloria''s POV>


    It was fascinating how the colour of the sky had gotten an orange hue, as the day almost came to an end, but nothing surprised me more than the northern lights that were dancing across the entire afternoon sky.


    The room, which was stinking with the vivid smell of rotten tomatoes and old wrinkly socks this morning, was now tidied up and the sweet scent of curry from the kitchen below, covered the entire room. My mouth drooled like a running waterfall as I stupidly gazed outside.


    "Poor thing," Fred said, "You can''t eat food, yet, can you? Haha.."


    "[Yes, very funny.]" I glared at him almost instantaneously, "[Now spill the beans. This time, you go first, so that you won''t fool me a second time.]"


    "Looks like you did your homework." he remarked with an ugly smile plastered on his face.


    I shot him a determined look as he chuckled and sat on his fluffy bed, right next to me.


    A short silence followed as he pondered for a while. He smacked his lips and finally let out a queer sound from his mouth, but paused again.


    After a final long and exhausting sigh, he poured out, what seemed to be, a little pound of his many secrets...


    "You remember how I said before that I reincarnated into this body, when it was just 7 years old...?" Fred asked.


    "[Yeah. I do.]" I gave him a short and fast reply, unfazed by his words.


    "Heh," Fred exclaimed with a grim look, "did you find it weird?"


    "[Yes.]"


    I saw Fred smiling, then he continued, "You see, time here and time on Earth is divided unequally. So even if you were an Egyptian pharoah or a Trojan warrior, it''s perfectly normal, if you were my younger sister, instead of Grade."


    "[Right. And your point is?]" I questioned back at him in monotone.


    "My point is, well..." Fred scratched his shiny blonde hair.


    "Enough of that!" He barked, quite angry, "As I was explaining," Fred cleared his throat, "I have met them. The worldly travellers from Earth. It''s not just you and me."


    "[Yes, thank you big brother, for pointing out such an obvious fact.]" I said sarcastically, "[I''m also hoping you''d give me a bonus round of your charming speech and tell me the crucial fact we both came here to discuss today.]" I smiled and sugarcoated my words as politely as I could.


    "I''m sorry!" Fred replied dramatically, "it''s just that, I''m worried that you might... end up looking down on your big brother." he whined and begged.


    "..."


    We both sighed and shook hands. Truce.


    "Fine, but don''t babble it to anybody else." Fred requested.


    "[I won''t if you don''t.]" I replied back.


    "Back to business," Fred went on, "I had to fight even when I got here. You won''t believe the medicinal antidotes concoated here! They''re simply the best!!"


    "See here," Fred began to sweat a lot, "my body becomes like this whenever I recall those events. Something frightening must have happened that caused this body a psychological trauma..."


    "[It doesn''t effect you?]" I asked, slightly curious.


    "I don''t know... I can''t remember that time. Its vague and-" Fred stopped short as his face went from purple to blue.


    Fred fell off the bed and crouched on the ground. His hand clenched the left side of his chest. The heart! This gave me a very bad feeling. Who''d have known that even in the future I''d regret this moment of time? My helplessness and his... all twisted into a horrifying dead end.


    "Ugh...!" he wailed as I stared at him, watching him intently.


    "It''s okay." he seemed to be in his own world, trying to convince himself.


    But not to me. Even as I watched him convince himself... why didn''t he move? He laid there on the floor as if he was a zombie. He didn''t make a sound.


    So I peeked down my head, trying to lean closer to him, but not tumbling down myself.


    "Yep," he went back to his feet with a relieved smile, "I''m fine. Now, don''t you go falling off as well." Fred exclaimed, sweating and winking at me.


    Honestly, I was surprised, so much so that I gasped loudly, to let out all the exhaustion.


    "As I was saying," he continued, "it is abnormal to be born into a body that is already ''owned'' by another ''host''. This body was the shell of a host who had already been reincarnated. However, he was most likely shot to the heart and died."


    I stared at him in disbelief. What was he even suggesting?


    "[You mean, you reincarnated into the body or ''shell'' of another ''host'' from another world!? Have you lost your mind?]" I shouted.


    "Ah!" Fred cried in pain, "tone down the vibe of your shouts! The emotions are too hurtful! You''re using telepathy!!"


    He reminded me.


    "Oh," I said in a whisper and shrugged with an apologetic smile, "Sowwy..."


    "Its okay. And yes," Fred replied scratching his head, "I did. It has never happened before. Reincarnating into the body of a reincarnated host..." he seemed disappointed, "Regardless, what happened, happened. Furthermore, the weird thing was that the moment the bullet hit my bare skin, back on Earth, was the moment I came here."


    "[That doesn''t make sense.]" I replied.


    "Exactly," Fred said, his eyes in dismay.


    "[Then, wouldn''t that mean that you were...]" I stopped to look at him.


    "Who knows?" Fred chuckled. "By the time I woke up again, I was in fright, on the hospital bed. Here."


    I sincerely felt sorry for him. Neither him, nor anybody else except the summoner (if there really was one), would actually know how or why J was reincarnated to this world.


    Back then, if I had been aware of such obvious hints around me, there wouldn''t have been so many sacrifices afterwards...


    _______


    ___


    Evening had long passed as I watched the night sky that now dazzled with stars. Billions of them, like the uncountable sweet scented flowers of the meadows, shining pure white.


    "People call the stars here, ''the pearls of white''," Fred exclaimed captivated by them as much as I.


    "The Pearls of white," he went on, "are interpreted as families. The future."


    "[Excuse me?]" I asked with a sarcastic snort.


    "Well," Fred coughed, "Not too long ago, there was a war. And there were thousands of scattered family members... who knows where... who knew how they were. Then, after a few hundred years, there were those who miraculously survived and returned. All the time that they had been away, they always counted the ''Pearls of white'' as many as they could see, interpreting their way towards ''home''. Navigating through dark hours. Of course, finding themselves back."


    "On the other hand, those who never returned, were probably lost within the illuminated night time. Or so many say... So some people thought of them as the ''pearls of sorrow''." Fred closed his eyes as he narrated these words to me. I could only feel the hints of sadness as I watched the above space that glistened with hope.


    ...


    While we discussed, the door recieved the special knock of the Windstorm Clan and Fred opened the door.


    It was Helen!


    The scowl imprinted on her face did not disappear as she repeated the two words without any delight, "Dinner''s ready."


    She trotted back downstairs as both Fred and I, sat, speechless. We both chucked and left the, now, damp and dark room.


    After mom took hold of me, she changed my diapers and she got me in a new dress...


    It got even more embarrassing when I saw Fred choking and laughing as soon as he took a glimpse of me. That bastard...!


    He certainly enjoyed my shame.


    "She certainly looks cute...!" he scoffed and smirked at me. Then he leaned closer and whispered to my ear, "If only I had my smartphone, oh, how brilliant that would become...!"


    I took out my hand and smirked back at him. As quick as he could have interpreted what was happening, I slapped him on the face with the baby spoon.


    Mom and dad went, "Aww~~"


    Helen grinned a devilish little smirk and Carmine looked like I had just scarred her favourite doll. His face was an asset after all.


    Only Fred, Helen and I knew what I had actually, innocently, accomplished! I had actually manifested and controlled a tiny portion of my mana and hit him. The small metallic spoon was strong enough for that. The best part was that the effect Fred recieved was equivalent to a mean left hook or a punch to the face.


    A tiny red mark blemished his ridiculously handsome face right on his cheek. It felt breathtakingly refreshing...!


    Fred quietly went back into his chair, humiliated. He was grinning like a fool throughout dinnertime. I felt sort of bad, but it served him right!


    The hectic dinner table was filled with thejoys and laughter of my family. I didn''t know how warm and fuzzy this felt. A troublesome, but everlasting moment.


    "Frozen in my memory, forever." I thought.


    When dinner was over, it was adults time only, so Carmine and me were both tucked away in our bed and cradle. The day was over. Mom patted me on the head for a while, until I fell asleep.


    < Fred''s POV >


    After we finished the important discussion, dad asked me how long I''d be here for? I assured him that there was nothing holding me back at the borders and I was free for a long long time.


    He was quite pleased with my progress, which relieved me. I was the son he was proud of most. The responsible one.


    "Dad, I need to ask you something..." I brought up my courage, "isn''t my-" Helen glared at me frighteningly, so I corrected myself, "isn''t it our baby sister''s birthday soon? Her 1st Year."


    "That''s right," Dad replied, "Good thing you reminded me."


    I was relieved.


    Our dad may seem like a loser-with-no-common-ground-whatsoever, in front of his daughters, but to his sons and the general people, this man was the Lion of the West. A daring hero who was rumored to have already passed the lime green stage at the age of 40!


    I couldn''t help but admire him, ever since I was a child. I was... His own son.


    "Will you be home this upcoming weekend?" I asked nervously.


    "No, I''m afraid that I must be off in three days time."


    "Then will you-"


    Dad waved his hand as I stopped speaking.


    "I might make it back home for her birthday, yes, but it''ll probably be night time. The ceremony..." he paused, "how would you like to do it? On my behalf."


    I stared directly at him in the eyes. Nervous and Excited. Thrilled!


    As he let out his hand, I took mine and we both shook. This was going to be awesome! G''s first BIG BIRTHDAY BASH! I couldn''t wait...!!!"


    "Okay," I replied, letting go of dad''s big muscular hands, "but please, not a word to the baby. She can be a trickster sometimes..." I winked at the crowd.


    An agreement was reached. So let the mission begin.


    ...


    < Gloria''s POV >


    The silence became unbearable ever since I had woken up. Silence loomed throughout the entire darkened room. Not a soul in sight. The house was empty. Void of life because it was night.


    I closed my eyes and tried to count. One sheep, two sheep... nothing worked! I was too tired to read a book tonight.


    I closed my eyes and re-opened them again. I signed in wonder.


    "It used to be so easy to sleep. Even if I didn''t, nothing mattered," I thought to myself, "but now... why can''t I sleep? How can it be so hard??"


    I couldn''t ascertain the answer I sought. I didn''t know.


    "I''ve never really missed my home planet ever since I came here. I just went with the flow... but, am I wrong in judgement?"


    A bitter-sweet annoyance clutched hold of my emotions.


    "I''m strong. I''m on offense. I live to-"


    I heaved a long sigh and reassured myself.


    "No, I lived to die. I lived to serve. So I was done and over with..."tears rolled down, "that was G. It was Grade. Not me..."


    I sniffled and turned over to the other side of the cradle.


    "A life over is the one with an honourable death." I said to myself, thinking back to what Vel had once, long ago, taught me.


    "My mentor, my benefactor, my hero, my saviour... but most of all, my killer. Goodbye." I whispered to the darkness above, which had attached itself to the cealing. The words were fading into the lost void... as well as the fears that had been haunting me.


    "From now on and forever in this life," I decided to make a vow, "I shall be Gloria Gale Windstorm, dau-ugh-ter of... or better yet, youngest child of Avalon Thunder Roar Windstorm and Serene Tempest Windstorm. That''s how I''ll live... ...and die."


    Slowly, after all the steam went off of me, I dozed into the black haze and slept like a log. Who would have ever predicted that sooner or later I''d have to face Grade''s past, all over again...?

 8 Chapter 8: My Incomplete Family...

    I was cosplaying as a princess with frilly pink ribbons... every girl''s dream.


    So damn annoying!


    Fred was drastically clicking photos of me through that out-of date-and-style-camera. Shameless big brother!


    Helen barfed the moment she saw me like this... she even gave a thumbs up, despite her lack of interest in the dress itself.


    Carmine was wide eyed and jealous of my beautiful dress in comparison to her bumpkin one. Her eyes were sparking with envy.


    "Fred, it''s almost sunset, hurry it up!" mom shouted, nervously.


    "My dearest sweet little strawberry," Fred announced, as he bowed like a fairytale prince charming, gazing up on me, "have you waited long," he paused and smirked cunningly, "M''lady?"


    Fume burst out my forehead. Other girls were embarrassed. Helen was disgusted. I was furious!


    If not for the crowd, I''d have blasted this guy off to the furthest moon!


    Mom waved her hands upwards, as if pointing to the sky and Fred stood up. He looked like he was so happy for me. Sobbing quietly.


    "To you," mom smiled as she happily said these words, "big brother."


    She gave me to Fred and he accepted.


    "Thank you..." he confidently exclaimed as his voice echoed throughout the entire house. I felt a shiver.


    It was my very first birthday bash. There were family members and neighbors all around. Even some adventurers I never encountered. Sadly, they left as soon as they arrived, gloom haunting their faces. A heartbeat reminded me that they weren''t here for the party...


    Apparantly, Fred was the schemer behind my huge surprise of a birthday...! He remembered even in this world, exactly as he once had, in the previous world as J.


    Back then, it was just the two of us in the school rooftop during lunch break, a store bought chocolate crusted cupcake and a single half-melted candle stick. All he managed to gift me was a fancy looking cowboy jacket. Tacky as usual.


    Always grinning foolishly. A brilliant comrade. An honorable brother. The worst enemy.


    That was who J was... ... is.


    As I sat on the velvet soft pillow, staring at the overcasted shadow of my big brother, his eyes twinkled evidently. Almost excited. Almost frightened. Almost.


    Fred wore that ridiculously humungous costume of a king. The brave leader. I heard him breathing heavily. He sighed and mumbled something and then he sighed again. Was he depressed? I wasn''t able to capture his face. Still, glommed with shadow.


    In the spur of the moment, he stood up, grabbed hold of the blood red pillow and swirled hurriedly, back towards the crowd. The dazzlingly bright horde of people snickered and giggled. Briefly, there was a pause and then they burst out laughing.


    "...oh my, aren''t you nervous, Fred?..."


    "You''re blushing! Well, well..."


    "...Brace yourself, lad! It''s her life!..."


    They were pinned at my direction, chattering away, while Fred stoned himself like a statue.


    Two kids, I hadn''t noticed earlier, popped up beside Carmine. The boy was cool and quiet. The girl giggled a little and whispered something to Carmine. Some heated conversation began between them.


    The boy, who noticed my straight forward gaze, came towards me. He bowed.


    Fred was still unable to hitch-hike a ride back to reality.


    "Girls, right?" the boy said to me with a dry laugh, disappointed.


    "Don''t turn up like those two, okay?" he requested, pointing at that girl and Carmine, "and I''m Mace Varlo, M''lady." he bowed again at me, "until next time."


    Up and left. Just like that. When he glanced back one more time, as I smiled at him and nodded. For a moment he lost his wits, coughed and grinned back, satisfied.


    "Go on," Mom patted Fred on the back.


    Unstable as he was, Fred barely kept me safe from his swaggering. We almost fell...! I wished mom would stop this... I had no idea what was going on, anymore.


    It was my birthday. That was supposedly the occasion.


    I had been sure of, since the first time I met Fred, that he was used to crowds and everyone fawning over him. Now, however, I differed in opinion. And seriously wanted to leap out of his capture. How would I land? Dead.


    Thanks to mom though, Fred managed to return to reality and took a long and heavy sigh. He was out of character. It wasn''t a hunch. I just knew.


    He coughed, "Ahem, sorry."


    His gaze followed from the crowd and then to me. I saw him smile professionally.


    "Thank you, everyone," Fred paused and closed his eyes as he continued to smile, "I welcome you warmly to the glorious and marvelous celebration of the Head Family of The Windstorm Clan''s 7th child, 5th daughter...and MY youngest sister''s very 1st birthday bash!"


    The crowd giggled slightly as if it was the sweetest thing they had heard. Personally, though, Fred seemed more possessive when he casually added this dialogue. Why wouldn''t he be? He was still afraid that I would die, before himself.


    "So, even in our father''s absence, I deeply hope that everyone can refresh themselves from the daily agony of hard labour. Please enjoy and Dig in!" Fred''s voice echoed throughout the room as it silenced the entire crowd.


    After some moments of silence, claps were heard and the crowd was appeased, they chattered and cheered at their young master Fred.


    Somehow I began to regret that perhaps it wasn''t my birthday at all... but whatever.


    Everybody picked up their utensils and tied their napkins on their necks. Ready to eat.


    We lived in a village area. It was serene and friendly.


    Sometime after Fred''s injury, our family moved away from the main branch of the Windstorm Clan and secluded our lives here. Far, far away from the Darklings.


    Anyway, the funny thing about this birthday was that there wasn''t a cake. Cakes were still thought of as Dark magic in some villages.


    People in this world never mixed too many ingredients in food or added much of the spices that grew aplenty. They would add only one or two spices in a single pot of food. Some people even believed that cake was a form of pleasure like wine.


    There was an awkward rule that other than famous clans or nobility, wine was not to be sold to anybody. It contained a ''pleasure'' that only the ''specific'' were supposed to have.


    People had their own traditions and rules. Despite being in the same kingdom, villages further from the palace, were unlikely to get any notice at all.


    Moderation was limited.


    Whatever the case, there wouldn''t be any cake in front of this crowd tonight. So I kept my tears at bay and sniffled a bit.


    "Sorry," Fred whispered to me while the busy crowd gobbled their fill of the food, "Cakes aren''t accepted over here. Precisely a reason we moved. But don''t worry, I''m here!"


    He was proud and tall. I couldn''t properly see his face, so I thought he was just bluffing. Perhaps the presents might be worthwhile...


    I had mixed feelings, when I saw a huge pie that Mom and Helen carried from the kitchen to the living room party hall. My jaw dropped in awe. It was humungous and breathtaking!


    It was as tall as a three year old child and just as thick as the creams of a wedding cake. The slightly dark brown crust seemed to flicker in sparks of delight to the drooling crowd. And it was perfectly heated up and puffed up like a hot air balloon...!


    The pie filled the entire round table. All other food were removed from sight. Several spoons and forks cluttered on the table and the crowd screamed with joy. Men laughed, women groaned and children were over the moon.


    The lights were sparkling and so was the carpeted floor of the living room. Mainly on birthday occasions was this carpet laid out.


    It was time, so Mom specifically went and turned off the lights in the room. The entire living room glowed. I was feeling like I was in a disco club... without music or the disco ball.


    It was mesmerizing!


    My first time seeing it. The lights shone even in the darkness of the room, like neon lights, even better than the disco ball. Clear and vivid.


    Some objects were drawn with fluorescent paint and the room was lit up with lanterns during the aftermath of the party.


    Everybody stood still. They were excited.


    "I hope none of you are unsatisfied with our hospitality. Thank you everybody for coming!" Fred announced with that plastered bright smile.


    By this time, I was atop a violent pillow and exchanged from my pink dress, into a fluffy sky blue one. It was cute though. Warm, too.


    "This year has been a delight and a frenzy. So even though not all the family is present, I hope that a year later, we throw you an even larger birthday party!!" Fred shouted at the top of his voice.


    The crowd hissed with whistles of joy and laughter. Nobody was anywhere far from pleased.


    Berries were added to the menu and milkshakes. Since I was only 1 year old, it would be odd to have beer, furthermore there were other children in the party!


    It was a custom that before the aftermath of the party began, the birthday boy/girl had to take the first sip of the menu. This meant that I had to take the first bite of each and every receipe added on the menu. If I couldn''t have something, then the crowd wasn''t allowed to have that either... So not too many things were added to this portion of the party. A clever and tricky way to handle the crowd.


    Mom peeled the blueberry and took out the seed. Two or three teeth were already forming in my mouth. I chomped a bit, but most would just gobble down my mouth, even before I could chew. My tongue couldn''t take them in and I was always aware of the crowd trailing their eyes into my every movement.


    I just smiled cutely. They giggled, laughs were heard and soon the storm broke free. Everybody grabbed a blueberry and tossed them into their mouths. They squealed and chuckled.


    Mom took milkshake and poured it on a leaf. The leaf was green in color and resembled the leaf of a jackfruit tree. But it wasn''t sticky. So perhaps the leaf wasn''t from a jackfruit tree...?


    I gulped with pleasure as the milkshake made it''s way into my mouth and down my throat. I was in heaven. The milk was churned (?) the day before and the butter (?) was mixed with this milkshake. Some sugar was added as well. It was mom''s secret recipe.


    I dazed at the on-lookers with a smile and dozed off to sleep. Giggling.


    From the blurry looks of it, nobody seemed to mind. I could hear fits of laughter from the kids though.


    _______


    ___


    "But mom...." I heard Fred''s voice.


    "No! It''s a tradition," Mom sternly replied him.


    "She doesn''t know that!" Fred bickered. His voice tensed.


    "You''re too much Fred dear," Mom chuckled, "Helen and Carmine were fine... you worry too much."


    I felt so tired that I dozed off again. So there was another ritual pending. I didn''t wanna know anymore.


    ...


    I awoke to a sudden clatter nearby and then a queer silence that followed.


    An awkward sound at the dead of the night. It already past 2 AM.


    "You don''t have to listen to me!" Dad yelled.


    A light trailed my eyes to the crack of the open doorway. Only the dim reflecting light.


    "But dad," Fred involuntarily said.


    "No!" Dad shouted again, quite angry, "Why did you make a stupid promise like that? The whole family together... don''t make me laugh!"


    A promise?


    "Dad, I said those things, knowing full well the consequences." Fred''s tone of voice turned serious.


    "You know nothing!" Dad grumbled softly. I heard him sigh.


    "But-" Fred stopped.


    "Ririno is already missing." Dad replied and then paused, "... I tried to go for a check list, but the adventurers guild subsidiary wouldn''t confirm. Even though I went to the headquarters today..."


    Dad was deeply upset.


    "But she was on the quest list about a few days ago..." Fred insisted.


    "Yes. The end of the date for that quest was today." Dad replied, "Moreover, the entire team was gravely injured. The only one who''s located in the unknown list was Ririna."


    "Don''t worry dad, I''m sure that you''re just too overworked and thinking too much of this..." Fred tried to console him.


    "Not a word to your mother." Dad commanded.


    "Okay." Fred agreed.


    "There''s a task I want you to fulfill." Dad ordered again, "Go and check up on George. You two get along well."


    "And Britney?" Fred asked again with that shiver in his voice.


    "I''ll try." Dad replied, unsure in tone.


    The conversation seemed to end there and the faint light vanished. I wondered to myself who these people were. It was hard to remember even though the names sounded awfully familiar.


    I sighed and relaxed my body, but I was shocked again with the pile of children sleeping below. I won''t be able to ask Fred now. The timing seemed... terrible.


    So I hatched up my own plan. Early dawn.


    < Fred''s POV >


    "Take care, mom, dad and..." I looked at the merry bunch of kids loitering around, but she wasn''t there, "... children."


    "Where are you going, Fred dear?" Mom exclaimed with a lonely face and worn out eyes.


    "To visit George. It''s been ages..." I gave her a warm smile and kissed her on the cheek, "plus, if he could get a day''s leave, so my promise to my baby sister can be fulfilled."


    It became hard to convince mom since both of us knew that the logic in the theory was zero to none.


    "I''m helping him," Dad came for my aid.


    I kissed him on the cheek too and leaned closely to hug him as a decoy, "I wont fail you, dad."


    "Be careful, son." Dad warned me.


    We both laughed loudly like men. The tense atmosphere that clouded my mom earlier, seemed to have lifted. Like the breeze, it was gone.


    "I''m going too." Helen exclaimed with a stern voice.


    "No way, young lady," Mom forbid her.


    "Yes," Father replied, "you cannot go with Fred since I''ve got an urgent job for you."


    Dad wink at me and turned over to Helen, "watch the house for me and..." dad paused and coughed, with a serious tone as he continued, "wait and see if there are any messages or mails and deliver them to both Fred and me. Make sure, Helen, that if either of your sister is back home, you inform us."


    "That''s all?" Helen asked.


    "Yes," Dad replied, "Ririna might be back today..."


    "Oh, then it''s fine."


    Both my parents and I knew how much Helen was infatuated with her eldest sister Ririna. She wanted to be an adventurer too. Yet, Dad was not really sure of Helen''s, as he would often declare, ''absurd'' choice.


    I hopped into the carriage and waved at my family. Dad wore a brown cloak, unusual of him as the head of the Windstorm Tribe, with bare minimum of supplies as he sadly waved ''good bye''.


    Neither one of us knew whether we would return again or not.


    I watched at the distance until the carriage was far enough for our house to disappear completely. My instincts told me that things were not over yet. I had a mission I required to complete.


    ...


    We arrived at Anker Town, west to our destination. The place was a bustling utopia. The crowd was everywhere. The streets filled with laughter and chatter.


    Waywan, my coach, had to drive the carriage over the bridge to the other side of town. By night, it might get tricky and dangerous to go over the hills, so I decided to meet him at the Eastern gate by the riverside.


    "We''ll camp for one night."


    "Yes sir, Mr. Windstorm." Waywan replied.


    "Fred is fine." I said.


    "Please be safe." He replied back.


    I nodded and stepped out of the carriage. Taking my cowboy hat and brown overcoat as I made my way through the flock of people.


    Everybody went on with their own livelihoods. Calm and peaceful.


    "I heard Mr. Backen sold a thousand breads in a day!" a woman spoke.


    "Yes, he has the most scrumptious bakery in town!" another woman gossiped.


    "There''s a nasty rumour about that Gretchen," someone whispered.


    "Ah, that shameless runaway!" another person joined in.


    "She was seen last, with Fetchwif! That rumored Darkling!" a woman let out a horrible shriek.


    "Nasty," a bystander commented.


    "Oh, it''s that lip gloss I''ve dreamt of!" a girl whispered to her friend, aloud.


    "Really? I like that hairpin better." her friend replied giggling.


    I chucked as I passed them. They blushed and went silent. Deep in my mind, I couldn''t help but think about Baby Glow, one day whispering to me about these kinds of beauty products... "Would I have to prepare for this? Hahaha..." I thought to myself.


    I chuckled and hummed softly, as I made my way through the town in this wild crowd. People everyday with everything the same as before.Similar to those fantasy games back on Earth.


    Earth playstations had the "settings". The same routine that the maincharacter had to ''accidentally'' come across. The everyday crowd filled with their variety of whispers.


    "Excuse me," I entered the famous bread shop.


    The bakery was a small damp two-storey building. The outside was bruised with fallen paint and plastered with flyers. The inside was barely touched by sunlight, but awfully neat. There wasn''t a speck of color either. Just damp and grey.


    "Five loaves of your finest bread, please." I requested.


    "Yes, please wait..." the man with the funny mustache replied.


    I didn''t answer.


    A girl, poked me with a stick, "its rude to wear a hat." she said, grumpy.


    "I see," I remarked and smiled, "sorry."


    "Youngsters," the man jokingly scoffed looking at his daughter (?).


    "I know," I replied back to him, "I''ve got 6 siblings already and I''m just 20."


    He grinned and winked at me playfully. We bonded, pretty fast, with our history and chatted for some time.


    "Ex-excuse me," the girl stuttered, "but may I ask you a que-question?"


    She seemed concerned. Interested. Yet, awfully, pale.


    "Sure," I chuckled, "fire away."


    "Is that the baby from your stories?" she pointed at the shop''s entrance.


    The glass doorway was helpful, unexpectedly. It showed a baby floating in mid air wearing an underwear and a t-shirt. My hear stopped for a moment.


    It was Baby Glow!


    I blinked and stared at hi-her for a while. I couldn''t register anything into my mind. "What are you doing here?" I heard myself screaming.


    The shop was silent. Nobody spoke. Nobody moved.


    "Sir," the funny mustache man exclaimed reassuringly, "we do allow babies in the store. As long as they don''t kick up a fuss."


    He was the shopkeeper and owner. So his words were like rules. I''d forgotten.


    I got up my courage and marched towards that runaway baby. She had noticed and smiled and giggled until I picked her up. Finally I was relieved of a tension.


    "Wasn''t I supposed to be on incognito mode?!" I relentlessly thought to myself as I tightly grabbed hold of her, "Who saw? How long...?"


    I couldn''t make heads or tails of the horrifying situation I might get involved into...!


    "What are you doing here?" I asked her, sweating nervously.


    "[I''m hungry?]" she answered.


    "How did you even get here?"


    "[I flew behind you.]"


    "The teenage girls saw you?"


    "[Sort of... yeah. But they seemed nice people. Harmless.]"


    "I see." I sighed again.


    I walked back into the shop and saw how lovingly both father and daughter stared at us. I shot a fake smile back towards them and introduced them to my naughty baby sister.


    "Do you sell milk here?" I asked the shopkeeper.


    "No mate," he replied.


    "But Uncle Jeff does!" the little girl merrily answered.


    "Go and get some, Lily." the shopkeeper told his daughter.


    "A charming name." I told him.


    "Yes," he replied.


    ...


    < Gloria''s POV >


    Fred scolded me for as long as I can remember until we arrived at the Imperial Castle. The smell of ancient and dusty brick followed all the way.


    Turns out, the Imperial Castle was in fact a city. A town outside the city walls, and two inside. People outside were welcoming tourists and their prices were low.


    The town inside the 1st wall was very polite and had adaptable price boundary. However, things changed quickly as we passed by the 2nd city wall, corruption and expenses followed. Typical Nobles.


    There were various gossips and every eye lingered towards our carriage. Only frequent visitors were applicable here. Not a soul escaped the 2nd town''s gossip. The type of place that reminded me of home. Grotesque.


    I squirmed my head back into the carriage seat, out of sight from the window, while Fred slid closed the curtains.


    "You okay?" he asked me.


    "[I''m just nauseous.]" I replied.


    He didn''t say anything. Neither did I.


    ...


    Shortly afterwards, the carriage halted. We had arrived at our destination. The Imperial Castle. George Wideseye Windstorm.


    A man who wore an armour stood at the front gates. He greeted us.


    "I was informed, Sir Fred Tempest Wildwood Windstorm, that you were arriving alone." His eyes followed me.


    "Ah, yes," Fred replied formally with an anxious face, "General, I believe you are correct. Yet, if memory serves right, I also believe that your daughter once scurried away-"


    The general lifted his right arm. Fred stopped.


    "Follow me," he grumbled as he took both of us inside.


    Fred was a naturally gifted chatterbox. So his enemies were few. Who would dare to swindle their own prestige? Literally, none.


    "The crown prince awaits you with Sir George Wideseye Windstorm down the hallway, into the grand hall." The General motioned us. He left punctually and waved us a ''goodbye''.


    As Fred took every step towards that grand door, which seemed to be carved with real gold, my heart skipped a beat, thumping louder than ever!


    I was about to meet my Elder Brother George! I was about to meet the Crown Prince of this Country! Perhaps the king would be there... everything seemed to have disappeared the moment the door creaked open and a golden ray of light clouded my vision...


    As my eyes slowly adjusted their vision, Fred was already chatting away with the others.


    He had tried to bow in front of the crown prince, but was pardoned because I was in Fred''s arms. So instead, Fred asked his Majesty''s health, went by with idle talk and finally, asked George for his well being. Then Fred was ''allowed'' for conversing casually, in front of the crown prince, by the crown prince.


    There were other people from the sounds of things. It took longer for me to adjust my eyes in the dazzling light. Yet, each time, my tries ended in failure.


    The crown prince suggested from the front (?), "Take the baby and come to my chambers Fred Tempest Wildwood Windstorm. Bring George with you."


    "Thank you, m''lord." Fred replied. He moved a bit, probably trying to bow.


    ...


    Inside the crown prince''s bedroom was like inside a pool of blood.


    Everything was in shades of red with barely some touches of lavender and indigo.


    I ignored it all, focusing my gaze to the two charming figures in front of me. Three, if you counted Fred.


    "Is this my sister?" the boy with bluebell eyes stared at me.


    "..." the one with the down casted pitch black hair remained silent.


    Immediately I realized who was who.


    "Why not ask her yourself?" Fred gave him a wicked grin.


    "Don''t be absurd!" George stammered, seemingly angry.


    "Just try." the black prince spoke, "Its interesting."


    "Hi," George said looking at me, "I''m G-George... wh-who might you be?"


    He must''ve felt incredibly stupid when he talked to me. Fred nodded as proud as Everest. Finally, winking at me.


    "Go on, baby," Fred told me, "do your thing!"


    Now I began to feel like a moron. Was he completely out of his mind? I can''t say it to my mom or dad... but it''s okay for both George and the black prince...?! Ah, why the heck did I follow this fool''s lead! God, save me.

 9 Chapter 9: Wishing Upon A Star

    It''s been a month since we arrived back home. George, unlike the cunning and devious Fred, was genuinely sweet and caring. He was good at sneaking off on lessons, so we often went to town. We spent much time together. Especially downtown, at the 1st gate!


    Once in a while, the dark prince would follow us in casual beggar-like clothes. Nobody suspected a thing. On the other hand, I felt nervousness seep into me like the roots of a tree.


    On evenings when George was either sleeping or went outside hunting with the general, Fred and the dark prince would scurry into my bedroom, for a night''s drink or sometimes for the rare serious conversations.


    During my stay, as much as I learnt about George, I learnt about the dark prince.


    George was very polite and gentle. His eyes like a hawk''s that could see far off places. It was an unique ability. But at a price... sadly, George, unlike the rest of the family, did not receive the elemental mana.


    Elemental mana: The strongest type of mana there is. Only a handful individuals inherit this ancient ability... 1 in a million. Elemental mana is inherent and cannot be acquired.


    People who have mana are not all elemental mages. They simply have "abilities" to adapt to their environment. Mana is general here. So every 1 in 100 children acquire it through time. However, Elements of nature, itself are not their skills.


    It''s more or less like a system. Cruel. Yet, adaptable.


    George had left home for the royal palace when he was 5. His ability is sought after and powerful. Especially because, one: he has a powerful lineage, two: his ability is extremely useful.


    About a year ago, he shifted from the palace to the castle we visited, due to reasonable circumstances.


    As for that dark prince, he was the one at fault for George''s stay in the royal castle. George is Charles'' protector.


    As memory recalls, I called Charles that on our very first meeting, when he poked his nose into our family''s business...


    "Go on baby," Fred proudly commented, "do your thing!"


    He had insisted and so I flew up and slapped him. His left cheek went bright red with the tiny slap mark. The three of them gasped.


    Fred began shedding countless tears. How he wailed until I reluctantly told him I was sorry...


    I sat back on top of the warm red cushion on top of the velvet table. There was a long silence as both the young boys stiffened up. They looked at me in disbelief.


    "[I''m not a monster, you know?]" I told them.


    "R-ri-right," George replied.


    The dark prince just nodded.


    "She''s a real handful!" Fred exclaimed with another wicked smile.


    "[And you, my dear brother,]"I paused and saw his bashful face, "[a liar.]"


    The dark prince burst into laughter. He mocked Fred, "Bet you''ve yet to learn your lessons...!"


    "[I dub thee, Dark Prince.]" I snickered back at Charles, pointing my index finger right towards him.


    "Accepted," he replied back, "my dear sister."


    "Eh?" I exclaimed, puzzled by his comment.


    George and Fred both exchanged glances and burst into laughter. They said nothing more.


    "Long story," the crown prince ended the topic there.


    George picked me up and asked, concerned, "Do you dislike being carried?"


    "No," I nodded.


    "You can talk?" George asked again.


    "A little," Fred replied for me.


    When Fred tried to grab me again, I flew out of George''s arms and on top of the dark prince''s head. It was as soft as the coat of a sheep. Felt strange because I had presumed earlier that I might fall off of his straight, dark and silky hair.


    Fred crashed onto George, by mistake, like a ton of bricks. They both fell down.


    Both the dark prince and I burst into a fit of laughter...!


    "..."


    I sighed, recalling those childish moments... how fast time flew by.


    Bonding with the guys always felt easier than the girls. I''m a girl now. I was a guy before. Who will I be when I''m older? There wasn''t a choice or an answer.


    I closed my eyes and sniffled back into my cradle. The bed back at the castle was much, much softer.


    __________


    ___


    The morning was bright as was the safe and comfort of the village that surrounded me and this tiny enchanted house of ours.


    Mom was up, bright and early. Carmine and Helen were still in bed. Fred was whistling in the shower.


    I was in my cradle, half awake, when mom picked me up. She was upset that I stowed away with Fred, with little Carmine''s help. Carmine was grounded for three whole days.


    So I advised Carmine to ''invite'' her friends to a play date. This way, everybody was happy.


    Mom became worried about this cunning little wild child.


    Apparently, Carmine''s two friends happened to be those two brats from the birthday party before... the comedic girl and her big brother. Lacy and Coco.


    Coco was Mace Varlo''s nickname. He was an ordinary kid at first glance. However, hispowers were comparative to Helen, who was two years his senior. Already at Lead Class, 1st Stage, Grey mana color.


    Coco was an early bloomer and very protective of his family and friends... though he was sharp as well.


    My list of problems kept piling up with all these new characters, popping up, in my life. Honestly, I wish for time to come back when it was just... no, nevermind.


    If I had to go back in history and never met Fred, then I''d have lost J. So, might as well, just let it go. I mean, who cares? It''s still peaceful.


    The sister was more troublesome though. Lacy Varlo. A duplicate of Carmine and even more of a disdain to handle! An unreasonable brat on top of that.


    Coco didn''t know I could use telepathy and Helen alarmed me not to. Fred had the same opinion.


    So whenever the duo arrived, I had to nod or say simple one or two words. Coco understood that I was rather intelligent for babies my age, but he had somehow had, a better opinion of me.


    Lacy was rather provocative to me sometimes. She had this sulky face whenever Coco spent more time with me.


    "Don''t steal my brother!" she once shouted in rage.


    Fred was in the similar opinion and took every chance he got to brush up between Coco and I. Was he afraid? Was he jealous? What fun!


    ...


    Anyway, time passed quickly during the nights when I scoured throughout the study. Sometimes Fred or Helen was there with me. They never came together.


    Apart from books, lately, I''ve realized more about my surroundings...


    The village I live in is known as Ador. A remote village with approximately 2K population. It''s a bit far to the eastern side of the kingdom. A village known for its luscious supplies of fruits and mines.


    Though there are more farmers and cultivators here, there are a few mines in the sides of the village, so miners are regular visitors. Dad, happens to be an instructor to most of the mines here. He basically owns them.


    However, the mines are protected with magic, to prevent both outside and inside from eroding each other.


    The Windstorm Tribe occupies about half of the village''s population. Before our family arrived here, the tribe appointed in Ador, was about 200 - 300 Windstorm members. So my family is pretty well-knowm here and everybody is on friendly terms with us...


    Safety. Love. Friendship.


    The three terms that we had to follow to reside in Ador.


    TING!


    The telephone rang. The living room was in silence as the golden ball of light cuddled within the translucent glass. Mom, Dad, Fred, Carmine and I were all surprised.


    "I''ll pick it up." Mom said, nervous.


    "He-hello, mom," an unfamiliar voice came into connection, "it''s me, Ririna..."


    There was a pause. A few moments later, the shaking voice went on, "The connection''s bad from here. There is much to explain, later. For now, I''ll be-" her voice cut off.


    The glow of the light was not fading away. Everybody lingered with suspicion at the back of their minds. The laughter filled room was no more.


    "Sorry," a more clearer voice continued, "but I''ll be home soon. There''s a dangerous reason. Please be safe."


    The golden light disappeared. It faded and mom was unable to tie the connection.


    "Something''s wrong." Mom said instinctively.


    "Yeah," Dad calmly replied, "Sorry, honey, for not telling you earlier on."


    "What about?" Mom asked in a shriveled up voice. Her eyes, more and more unsteady.


    "There''s something." Dad reluctantly exclaimed, "They know."


    Dad had a serious and sour expression crumpled up on his face. He bit his lower lip so tightly, blood trickled out.


    "..."


    Nobody answered. Only Carmine began to wail for some reason.


    Mom lost her will to stand. She slumped down, unable to move, unnerved by the sobbing child.


    Fred picked her up and tried to calm Carmine cuddling her in his arms. He had this uneasy expression like he was expecting nothing but bad news. He motioned his head to me and left.


    I crawled right behind him. As fast as I could.


    "What about George?" Mom asked as Fred was about to step out of the room.


    "He''s healthy and secured," Fred replied, "he is studying and helping his highness, as well. George hopes that mom and dad would go and visit him sometime soon..."


    Fred seemed grim. He sighed and stepped out.


    I trailed behind him.


    "I see," Mom sighed, relieved.


    Fred closed the door. That was the last conversation I heard when we went out. I had some unanswered questions I hoped Fred would eventually answer.


    "Wait for me in your room, okay?" Fred suggested.


    "Mhm," I replied.


    He left with his whimpering little sister.


    __________


    ___


    Night time was passing on. Fred never came.


    As tears rolled down my chubby cheeks, I crawled by myself, making my way towards the living room. Dead silence.


    Mom and dad had argued all the way until they went to bed. I was left, forgotten. A feeling I was all too familiar with and didn''t like. Loneliness.


    I climbed up to the sofa and onto the cushion. It was the peak of Mount Everest...! The feeling of exhaustion began to kick in.


    The clock ticked by. I looked towards the bright lit sky that had been highlighting the darkness for so long... the moons were rotating. Rotation of the moons were symmetrically aligned.


    A silver lining, or so it seemed, connected the moons almost too mysteriously. The stars were twinkling like the shimmering ocean water. Too many to count.


    I gazed deeply into the maze of stars to catch a glimpse of an excruciatingly important sign... and there it was!


    A shooting star!


    In a flash it passed by and as I searched for another, my eyes slowly seemed to shut. Enduring was my only option. It''s not like I believed in the miracle of a shooting star granting my ridiculous wish... but instead, I was willing to test it out. "What if...?"


    I closed my eyes and opened them. Another one, was in progress. I quickly closed my eyes and desperately wished, clashing my hands with each other: "I hope that my family is reunited once again... and I can witness such a moment."


    Re-opening my eyes, I saw the final glimmer of the fallen star, as it disappeared. Did it work? Hopefully.


    Perhaps it did, but for some reason, my heart didn''t stop aching. As if, a premonition was going to unfold, good and bad.


    _______


    ___


    I was suddenly woken up by the noise of the family. Everybody was scattering and running all over the place. They seemed nervous, happy, excited and worried.


    "Oh, baby, I''m so sorry." Mom exclaimed with dark eye bags, "Did you sleep on the couch?"


    She glared, at poor Fred, with dagger-like eyes. I innocently put on asmile.


    "You did?" Fred exclaimed turning to me, half apologetic, "I''m extremely sorry... I had to calm Carmine and then she wouldn''t let me go. In the end, I fell asleep on the floor."


    They both sighed simultaneously as if there was more.


    "Fred!" Dad''s voice echoed, "Where are you? I can''t find a damn thing over here...!"


    Dad and mom were still partially angry with each other, it seemed.


    "I''ll take of it." Helen calmly explained, "Besides, how can someone who''s never home, ever know where what is?"


    She glared at Fred and left. They were definitely water and oil.


    Mom changed my diapers in such a hurry that it was tight. And heavy. I almost fell. So she had to re-do it again.


    It was a waste of time and energy. Even the breakfast was half burned. It seemed like mom just wasn''t herself today and it made all of us worry.


    Things seemed to go in a negative direction, especially when, Dad criticized her in front of us. Their argument heated up again. Mom was anxious about Ririna and Britney. She didn''t want George to be alone either.


    Dad was mad at her for being unable to calm down. He was worried too, but now was not the time to cry and fuss. It was a necessity to calm down and take care of the family who were still alive!


    From there on, things got complicated enough, for Fred to intervene. He advised them to stop their madness.


    "There isn''t any time if we want to go," Fred sternly advised, "please think about your children and stay calm. I''m sure you''re anxious as much as me. But mom, dad," Fred''s voice softened, "what about the younger siblings, I have, here? So please."


    It was a good excuse to buy time. And like all dramas in movies, the couple paused their bickering for a while, deciding to take the lead. Thank goodness!


    I sighed with relief.


    "We must get to the Flight Pass soon," Dad exclaimed, "Fred, pack up!"


    "Okay," Fred replied and took me to his room while the others were distracted.


    Honestly, even I was surprised by his sudden movements.


    "Do not follow us," Fred said to me, eyeing like a hawk.


    "[Why not?]" I asked tilting my head innocently.


    "Flight Pass can be a dangerous place. Even teenagers get caught by slave traders."


    "[What is a Flight Pass though? Isn''t it a ticket or something?]"


    "No, Flight Pass is a place-"


    "Fred! Not done yet?!" Dad''s voice barked as loudly and as madly as a starving wolf.


    "A-Anyway," Fred hastily told me, "You stay here and protect the family. You''re probably the most powerful one here alongside Helen, right? So, don''t follow!"


    He took me out of the room and went downstairs. Put me in my room and hurried off. Not even a goodbye.


    The metal main entrance squeaked open and the rumbling sound of it ended. As fast as the cheetah, they were gone.


    "Something''s definitely up!" I concluded.


    Helen popped up, "Ririna is definitely coming..." she whispered to me as she gently picked me up, "let''s wait."


    "Hey sweetie," Mom groaned meekly, "take care of the baby... mommy is tired, okay?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then, I''ll cook your favourite after I wake up!"


    "Okay."


    "Carmine wants to nap with mommy too!" Carmine insisted.


    "Okay, but no bedtime stories..."


    "Carmine is a capable adult sister!" Carmine looked at me and smiled proudly.


    Mom giggled and took Carmine to our parents bedroom. Carmine was overjoyed and merrily went along. She had had a fight with Fred last night and couldn''t sleep properly either.


    Now it was only Helen and me in the living room. Utter Silence.


    "[Hey Helen,]" I asked, breaking the iceberg, "[Who is Ririna? How is she?]"


    "Ririna is the Eldest daughter of the family, brave and kind..." Helen went on, her voice more softer, "She is also the second born child of the Windstorm Main Household."


    "[You really admire her? Why?]" I asked as frank as I could.


    "She is a genius mage. But above all, she was also the first female mage to be allowed to have the Premium card of the Flight Pass! She is a celebrity and a champion too!"


    Helen was so smitten by her admiration by now that only vague answers came from her mouth. Either that, or plain compliments. So basically, Ririna was a star both in and outside of the family and had won plenty of awards, along with her prowess.


    Despite this, I understood clearly that Eldest sister Ririna, was not a worldly traveler like Fred and I. She was a regular prodigy this world had to offer.


    Apparently, Helen was the first born in our house in Ador. Fred, Ririna and Britney were born and raised back, in the Capital. However, our parents moved here after Fred''s ''accident''. Helen did not know the details. Just that, Fred was caught in a rift and mom was devastated, so they moved here to Ador.


    Helen went from cuddling me, to choking me, so I broke free from her grasp. Almost died.


    "[Oh, yeah, what''s the Flight Pass?]" I asked her.


    "Not sure, since I''ve never been there myself but, it''s a place that is forbidden for children. You see," Helen sighed, "Flight Pass is a place for teleportation channels and the broom stations. Kids are rowdy and often cause a mess there or easily get lost. Only people above 15 are allowed to get into the place."


    "You know a lot." I told her.


    "Well yeah." she replied.


    "I can speak."


    "Looks like you''re still having troubles though," Helen replied, "Telepathy helps as exercise, so your brain remembers the words vaguely... eventually, you end up progressing to speech, much faster than the average baby."


    "You know?" I asked wide eyed.


    "Of course," Helen hesitated, "Fred and Ririna often taught me as a child. Though, I was never as good as you are."


    Helen seemed down. Our conversation probably ended there as a dead silence followed.


    __________


    ___


    It was after dinner time when there was a loud knock on the door. As the Windstorm family knock followed, Helen, mom and I were over the moon with joy! Mostly, mom.


    Carmine was still snoring in our parents bedroom. Apparently, she got so hungry and couldn''t wait... so Helen was forced to eat together with Carmine. Eventually mom ate Carmine''s portion of dinner, when the young Koala was unable to finish her meal. Afterwards, she went straight to the big bed.


    The cradle was much smaller and I''ve always wondered when I might be obliged to have my own bed.


    I gazed meticulously at the shadowy dark figures on the other side of the doorway. It was chilling cold. Unexpectedly, it had been snowing outside for the past three hours or so... a heartless wind evidently frosted my cheeks as the family came in.


    I touched my tiny nose and found an odd temperature. Cold and light. I could feel myself inhale and exhale with each movement.


    Harvesting season had already passed last month. The falling autumn leaves felt like the memoir of a painting! Autumn on Earth was known best here as, "The Harvesting Season". Every farmer would harvest their crops and tuck them away in the temporal storage shed and sell them when Winter arrived.


    Strangely, Winter was the only season here with the same name, as Earth. Summer was titled various different names.


    A month of cool breeze was all that followed to Ador. It was unusual for snowflakes to greet us this early in season.


    "You all must have been frozen outside!" Mom anxiously tended to them, "We were plenty worried!"


    "Aye," Dad said with a fistful of bundled joy, "scared, heck no! I was astonished, more like." He joked and winked.


    "It''s great to see you, mother." Ririna remarked.


    "Ye-yes," Mom stuttered, hugging her back, awkwardly.


    Fred and Dad exchanged glances and shrugged. Mom stiffened a little, but just let it go.


    Helen made an uneasy face and frowned, "Eldest sister, remember me?" she asked.


    "Oh my," Ririna smiled gleefully, "Are you Carmine? You''ve grown to be such an outstanding lady!"


    Helen''s jaws dropped wide open. Her entire foundation seemed shattered.


    Quick as a flash, a sword bared its fangs at Ririna''s back and slashed the empty floor. Ririna had jumped and almost escaped the blow, unscathed.


    Nobody so much as flinched. It didn''t take long for the crowd to realize what had happened. Then, Fred took hold of his brilliant sword once again, silently standing still.


    "Are you mad, brother?" Ririna desperately questioned.


    "Who are you?" Dad roared and tightly gripped his scabbard.


    Mom went on mumbling and chanting something under her breath. She motioned Helen something.


    Everybody had a grim and tired expression casted upon their faces. I, too, realized something was amiss.


    "You say that you dyed your hair Auburn just to impress a guy?" Dad shouted once again.


    "Yes, father," Ririna went on with a pale snow face, "why not?"


    "Just because." Fred replied under a single breath and dashed towards her like lightning.


    "Wha-"


    Ririna got a scratch on her left cheek, managing to escape one more time. She glared at him as she wiped the drop of blood trickling down her face.


    "Congratulations," Fred positioned himself like a knight, pointing his blades at her a third time, "you just proved yourself, guilty."


    Mom looked furious and terrified at the same time. Dad was in rage and his amassed power was barely keeping the house in one piece. And Helen? She was just super focused and super expressionless.


    Nothing was alright.


    "What do you mean?" Ririna insisted on her innocence.


    She bolted towards the corridor connecting the living room door to the rest of the house, but dad blocked it off.


    Ririna realized something was wrong and stopped mid-way. Otherwise she might have already been electrocuted. She turned and glared at us. Then, she giggled, finally laughing on hysterically...


    ...


    "Hehehe," Ririna went on, "you ain''t no damn fool!"


    "Who?" I mumbled to Fred, still slightly afraid to use telepathy.


    "A fake," Fred replied to me, angry and full of hate.


    "Oh, come on," the fake shouted, "I was really gettin'' sick of all the fu**ing fluff and cuddlin''... eww!"


    Fred clicked his tongue and gripped his sword even tighter.


    "Even if I''m out, you''ll never find those two!" the fake yelled at the top of her lungs.


    "Two...?" Mom stared at dad in disbelief.


    "Britney''s also..." Dad couldn''t bare to finish his sentence.


    Suddenly, I felt a glare aimed at me and I flew, off of Helen and onto Fred. However, as I leaped, a shadow grabbed onto Helen. Fred caught hold of me by a hair''s length. I swear I almost got stabbed in the gut, by his damn sword, caught in the moment.


    Fred had to let go of his sword because of me. Everything turned into a mess! Helen was caught by that mental fake Ririna and mom and dad''s casual arguments also added another problem.


    Carmine had entered the room, half asleep. She was in her pajamas and rubbing her eyes.


    "Don''t struggle, dark haired brat!" the fake demanded.


    A knife was held against her throat. Threatening us.

 10 Chapter 10: Gradual Break-through!

    "Don''t hurt her!" Dad barked.


    "Manners, or her funeral." the fake smirked wickedly.


    "Mommy," Carmine called.


    I could hear Dad clicking his tongue in disdain.


    "Its alright sweetie," Mom reassured the terrified Helen, "please," she turned to the fake, "what do you want? Don''t hurt my daughter..."


    "Nothing," she replied with a humming tone, as if wondering something playfully, "just a trade."


    "A trade?!" Dad and Fred panicked as their tones synchronized.


    "Ah, yes," the fake seemed to be relaxed, "for the crown prince''s fiancee. What do you say?"


    Nobody moved or made a sound. My jaw dropped as if this horrifying scene was out of a movie or something.


    "Wh-" Fred was interrupted.


    "Its the Dark guild''s bargain." the fake said with a dry laugh.


    "Daa Gui?" I mumbled to Fred who tightly held onto me.


    "Yeah," Fred replied, "they''re the ones who were... after us..."


    "Swift?" I asked, baffled.


    "That''s right."


    "No, wait," Mom''s voice shook in fear, "is there no other option?"


    She was the mother. Of course the choice was utterly impossible for her. Serene had to either give up on Helen or Carmine. Either way, her motherhood would be questioned.


    "Wh-what if," Mom tried to ease her quivering voice, "you take me instead and leave my daughters alone?"


    Mom had transferred Carmine to Fred before anybody else noticed.


    "..."


    There was a strong pause in the room. Gloomy and desperate.


    "That''s cheating," the fake finally answered.


    Just as she said so, Avalon had already pounded his sword at her, but he was swatted back like a fly. He landed on his feet and breathed hastily as he swished again for another spar.


    A gust of whirlwind helped him this time. Serene was already backing him up now.


    The knife let Helen go and in the spur of a moment, she ignited it with fire. Fake Ririna let go of the burning knife, startled by Helen''s sudden movement.


    In two seconds flat, Helen was by our side, panting and holding her neck. She had this scary expression I had never witnessed before.


    "Baby Glow," Fred''s voice stuttered at some point, "stay h-here and wait. No movements."


    But before Fred could grab hold of his sword, Mom shrieked. Fred jumped and so did Helen, gripping me and Carmine in the process. As we went up into the air, I felt safe for the first time in my life, thank goodness I had learnt the flying spell beforehand. This way, I had more than enough protection to cover me up...!


    Avalon and the intruder were crossing their swords for the first time, neck and neck. The rumored Great Lightning King Sword verses a Japanese half-broken katana.


    Neither one bulged from spot. However, thanks to the fake''s dirty trick, mom got caught and a glimpse of concentration from dad, sent him flying back at us. That''s how I was tossed into the air. The wooden floor beneath Avalon''s feet was destroyed and he was lightly wounded.


    "Trying to trick me, eh?" Fake Ririna chuckled with cold calculating eyes.


    Dad was already exhausted. He did not have his protective sheild with him, nor any other weapons, or the windstorm magical cloak. He also had to limit his powers from destroying our house, whilst protecting us.


    A Darkling is never an easy defeat. Each of them is equivalent to a mage of Bronze Class, 1st Stage, Blush Red mana core. It''s how we knew how powerful the Dark Guild was... not mana colour, but a core!


    However, Darklings are just the weakest of underlings in the Dark Guild. That''s how influential and indestructible this illegal guild is.


    Surrounded by 5 Darklings in itself would take a powerful mage and warrior like Dad all his powers to defeat them. It was ridiculous how strong and cunning the minors of this guild were. To compare just 5 of them with an Emerald class mage...!


    I mean, an average Emerald class mage would be equally powerful to 500 Gold class mages. In Avalon''s case? He was supposedly in the Emerald Class, 3rd stage, above average and to defeat him meant that the Dark guild would have to send a Darken Byloft.


    A Darken Byloft is one of the lowest ranks of the Dark Guild too, but only above the Darkling rank. Not much about them are known though. Just that they are powerful enough to obliterate about more than 10 Emerald class average mages, single handed.


    We stared at Dad in astonishment. He did not get the cut from the broken katana because he was weak or anything... it was to protect Helen, because the fling from the katana as it rushed like a gust of wind, was so powerful that it could have cut off her head, as if it was a scissor cutting hair.


    "Isn''t that sweet?" the fake sarcastically implied.


    "Helen, take them to safety, go!" Fred shouted.


    Dad and Fred motioned to each other awkwardly. Then came the unexpected twist.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" the fake shouted.


    Dad lunged himself forward and stalled the intruder before she could chant her spell. Fred dashed after us like a cover up.


    With some clanging sounds and a thud, I saw Dad being captured. Fred closed the door and sealed the room with a powerful spell.


    "The Lurched Lock," I heard him whisper to Helen, "it''s enough."


    I saw Carmine whimper, beg and cry. None of us knew the next move. Yet, there was hope, flickering in us.


    _______


    ___


    "[Can''t they both just escape after we''ve left?]" I asked out of curiosity.


    "I doubt it," Helen replied, "something is probably blocking them. Besides, I''m sure why they aren''t doing anything, is because of them."


    "Ririna and Britney." I heard Fred mumble.


    "[Why not just capture the fake and then interrogate him?]" I asked again.


    "Its not that easy. Once you overpower them, they''ll commit suicide." Fred answered.


    "They are bound to do this by contract of the Dark Guild. Their will is unnecessary." Helen exclaimed in a disgusted look.


    "Regardless, we have to go back..." Fred insisted, "Glow, stay underneath this tree with Carmine. It''ll protect you."


    "[I don''t want to! You both know I''m good, let me join...]" I pouted and whined.


    "No, this tree is magical, so it repels magic enough to not be found out." Helen exclaimed thoroughly.


    We were outside. The night sky filled with the lights of the Pearls of white, glittering and outshining the large moons in view. The trees rustled in cool breeze and the thin snow was scattered all over. Fortunately, it had stopped snowing about a minute ago.


    Fred and Helen were still wearing their overcoats and long boots. They had warm clothes, but certainly now just wasn''t the time. Carmine wore her favourite pink leather jacket and warm pink mittens. I wore a dark blue woollen cap that originally belonged to Fred. I had to wear baggy warm clothes, but it didn''t feel much better.


    The big purple hedges blocked the view of our position here. This place seemed more like a ditch than a safety place. Exactly why they wanted us to stay here... a place people wouldn''t think we''d hide in.


    As Carmine and I cuddled into the ditch, below the tree slowly, Fred and Helen exchanged glances and covered the entryway with the scattered leaves here and there. We could see outside. But from there, nobody could see, hear, or smell our presence.


    "We''ll be back," Fred crouched down and smiled, "I promise."


    Then they both sneaked off towards the house. They left, leaving the both of us behind.


    "Seriously?" I thought to myself.


    ...


    I reassured Carmine and left her there. This time, I cast a spell of my own. A basic spell known as, Tree Bind. It''s fairly simple since, the branches, barks and roots of the tree, block the caster (or any person) inside itself for protection.


    It''s safe to assume that it''s not a dangerous magic as long as the person inside is not claustrophobic.


    I floated stealthily and freely entering through the kitchen window. Fred and Helen weren''t there. I assumed that they had probably planned a sneak attack and were fighting in the living room.


    I crept into the hallway and flew toward the ceiling. If I was on the ground, I''d be spotted immediately, but not here. Who would bother to search for an infant on the ceiling? Answer: Nobody.


    A translucent glass covered me, which was directly above the doorway. I peeked inside.


    As I guessed, Fred and Helen were at an utter loss against fake Ririna. Dad and mom were stuck inside a net that was made of wind and steel wires. I was taken aback for a moment.


    On second observation, I noticed how the net was manufacturing... the wind trickled in rapid and continuous movement as metal steel flung throughout the net, dismantling their powers with brute force. The steel was sharp. It was slashing them like whip, as tiny cuts also bruised them, painfully.


    A torture weapon!


    Yet, both of them were struggling, to break free... there was blood flowing about, forming a puddle, underneath them.


    Fred and Helen were both not only restless, but they were not co-ordinating well, either. Their opinions turned into aimless shouts and quarrels. The opponent had the upper hand.


    Fred was in a bad shape. His arms had light bruises with blood leaking out; and his stomach area seemed to have recieved a strong blunt blow. His clothing was thrashed at that spot and his skin was heavily blemished with a brownish shade.


    Helen was slightly better, yet her heavy breaths simply indicated that she would end up collapsing any time soon. Her ponytail hairstyle had most likely been cut off during a struggle. Her uneven and messed up hair deteriorated her keen sight more than anything.


    "Haaah~" I sighed heavily, "if they weren''t busy bickering amongst themselves and utterly wasting their voice and energy, they''d still have a chance." I thought to myself, "I can''t bare to watch anymore."


    I searched for a way to join in and show off less. This was a bad time to let others realize my true skills. I''d definitely be in danger of extermination...!


    What I needed now, was a plan. An incredible one.


    Just as I was pondering and floating there, a red orb began floating on top of the fake''s hand, as he held it upwards. A threatning chill went down my spine.


    In a glance I understood the terrible danger I was under. She had spotted my presence. I didn''t figure out how or why... just the mere fact of danger, gripped my chest tight as a rope.


    It formed into the shape of a lightning bolt and headed my way. The other two were wondering why such a powerful spell was cast in an empty direction.


    As quick as a bullet, I round house kicked myself in the air and flinched left. The shot missed be by an inch or so.


    But the explosion caused my infant body to fly and stumble onto Fred like a slingshot. My butt on his head. The poor fellow was knocked out cold.


    Helen stood there completely startled.


    "..."


    I regained my composure and wobbled my legs to stand up on two feet, but I failed. It had been a while since I''d felt this endangered...!


    I stumbled on two feet and fell on top of Fred''s face again. I felt pity for him. More so, I tried to keep my floodgates from spilling out tears.


    "What''s this?" The fake questioned, staring at me with sharp eyes.


    "Touch my baby and you''re in hell!" Mom scolded the criminal at the top of her lungs.


    "Well," The fake replied, staring at me like an eagle, "I''ve got more than a million teevs for my head... So how am I going to drown in hell more than present? Hmm?"


    Teevs was the form of money in this world. Rupees, Dollars, Pounds, yens, did not work here. Money was called money or teevs. Gold coins, silver and bronze existed here as well.


    100 Bronze for 1 silver; 100 silver for 1 gold; and 500 gold for 1 Teev. Teevs were paper money. They had an indigo colour and purple hue glowed from them. I have utterly no idea how or why.


    So she was that dangerous a lady.


    I gulped and took a glance at Helen. She was terrified and out of order.


    Then I recalled something from my memory. A long forgottenflashback. I had mostly obliterated those sort of memories from when I turned 13.


    That was about the time where, I''d been left in a cage with a pack of bengal tigers as punishment. For being unable to handle the mission as scheduled. It had cost Vel, 5 Million dollars, to patch things up.


    Most of the drugs got lost or were possibly stolen. So I had to be in the cage for about a week, struggling for survival, only caring about my life. I hadn''t been given food that entire week.


    So, by the end of the week, I had turned into an animal. Killed all the adults except for the cubs. Poor fragile things whimpered and curled up together, to protect themselves against me. Their Parents Murderer.


    When I was out of the cage, Vel snorted in disgust as he personally came to check my progress.


    "Survival of the fittest," he exclaimed with a bright smile as he approached the cubs steadily, "Is especially when you get rid of the burdens."


    In the blink of an eye, he slashed all the cubs in one straight blow. The blood spilled and I vomited, unable to control my eyes at the horrific scene. Vel didn''t even show a speck of emotion back then.


    It was something that was an etched scenery of the rest of my life.


    I quickly sent a telepathic message to Helen, "[Let me battle this crooked woman. You get Fred to a safe place. Let''s not make any more victims.]"


    I saw Helen shaking in fear. She was hesitant to make a move.


    "[Helen, please, you have to toughen up. We need to save Mom and Dad. Don''t even forget about Ririna and Britney!]" I high pitched the telepathic communication.


    Helen took a deep breath, but that did not calm her much. She just nodded. She breathed again and took a firm grip of her weapon.


    Helen used a wooden sword for practice, but she was much better with a whip and incredibly agile, like a cat. That was her weapon. The Scorching Heat Belt. It was a whip and the scar it gave, when it would be lit by fire was, as if the design of a leather belt was imprinted on the skin.


    "Nice name," I told her the first time she told me about her ''destined'' weapon. She had received it as a family heirloom when she awakened. It was the same for all my awakened siblings.


    "Oh," the stranger remarked, "You can use telepathy? A baby?"


    Helen and I remained silent. The only weakness of telepathy was that it let out a stench. Not of a smelly object, but of mana. Babies who are going to be good with mana after an age, tend to be able to send telepathy, but only in a word or two. It takes a lot of energy.


    However, my case was different, much much more than by ordinary measurement.


    "Wait... am I missing something here," she ransacked her mind and slyly smiled, "You just dodged my attack, didn''t you? A baby!"


    Mom and Dad heard the conversation, but couldn''t utter a word, after all, they had no clue. They were quite at a handful with the power sucking net. But their emotions and expressions became evident.


    "Where is she?" Helen tried to change the subject. She even used her deadly stare.


    "That''s a secret," the fake only dismissed her entirely.


    "Anyway," the fake went on, "baby, who are you?"


    I stayed silent.


    As planned, Helen leaped onto the lady, but just as the criminal tried to capture Helen again, Helen did a round about turn. Fake Ririna was baffled. Helen took hold of Fred''s shirt and with a single power booster, she leaped and ran from the room.


    "I''ll be back," she reminded me just before she had boosted off.


    "That''s your plan?" The fake giggled, "What''s your name?"


    I didn''t answer.


    "Silent treatment, huh?"


    A pause held between us. In that moment, I realized she was preparing something, too. In the process of inhaling oxygen, I realized an odd smell... kerosene. That''s when I stared below me and in half a second, I flew up onto the ceiling and rolled off, just as the kerosene beneath me was lit.


    The blaze of the flame almost... almost burned me alive. This time again, I was glad to have had the life on Earth, before here.


    I gulped and panted heavily. Playtime was over.


    "It was you," the fake laughed and shouted. Her echoes could be heard all around, "Crafty, aren''t you? Are you... Her? The fiance?"


    "[Wrong house.]" I finally replied.


    I let my telepathy out freely. This way, Mom and Dad could hear me, so could Helen and Fred. The cat had to get out of the bag... but, I was still partially hesitant to do any unrequited movements.


    Tampering beyond capability was always the fuel for death. Like Cancer, or... whatever.


    It was how I was taught. Safety before Casualty.


    "So you can communicate!"


    "[So?]"


    "Genius," she remarked, "If I prove your powers to the guild and kill you off... I can skip! I''ll be a Dreaded Rank!"


    Her eyes glowed and her jaws opened wide. She had that same look of the hungry tigers back then. Whilst I remembered, I began to calm down, until eventually I smiled back at her.


    "You''ll be sorry," she said and jumped towards me.


    I floated from my position and dodged her easily. She hit the ground and barely prevented herself from touching the ignited fire that she started...!


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," she said, staring at the blood that dripped onto the floor from her bruised head.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" she shouted like a maniac.


    Her eyes screamed revenge. She darted her eyes at me as if I was her baked turkey for Christmas dinner.


    "Allow me to teach you some manner lil'' girly," she offered, panting louder.


    "I was gonna get to the promotion... But," she calmly said, then clicked her tongue, "they said I was too brutal! They said that I was careless...!"


    "[Evodana la Majoha, Tuvano!]" I shouted as a mana chain stuck out from my arm and curled on her, tight and strong.


    Mom and Dad had managed to free themselves. They were so exhausted by now that they barely managed to sit. Mom, who was an expert healer, tried to close dad''s injuries first.


    "[Forgive me,]" I leaked this telepathy to them.


    Neither of them gave any reply, nor flinch for a moment. I was a monster. They couldn''t accept it. Who would?


    "Hehehe..." she had this smug face, "Let me show you my best creation! Observe!!! The petrifying Smoke Tomb!"


    She laughed crazily and let go of a small bottle that fell on the floor. A white cloud formed around her feet and before I realized, she was encircled by the smoke.


    "Hurry," a familiar voice rang from behind me, "Let go!"


    A sharp sword cut the mana chains and I knew who it was. Fred was fine. He grabbed me and Helen used her whip to tangle us. She pulled us towards her.


    Fred and I flew up and were thrusted down harshly.


    "I''m still working on that." Helen whispered.


    Before anything else, Fred asked me a peculiar question, "How good are you with barriers?"


    "Very," I replied as I winked at him, with pride.


    "I want you to capture that smoke cloud as fast as you can, from all angles, until not even a hint of it is free. Think you can do that?" He questioned, calm and focused.


    "Yep!" I replied, trying to concentrate.


    "Mom and Dad," Fred whispered to me, "let''s save them. And if you have to leave... you won''t be alone."


    I sighed with relief once again. He had said the exact same thing before, on Earth. So I exhaled with everything I had and put all my powers into this.


    I shifted my arms towards the cloud and tried to trap it from all sides and angles. My arms were stretched out and my eyes were closed my eyes. My head hurt painfully! The freakin'' cloud was putting up a crazy fight. I could feel it.


    I imagined a crystal ball that trapped the white cloud and tried to form it physically, as much as I envisioned. It was not easy. The most difficult part was controlling the cloud that had already turned grey. It wasn''t like fighting against a spell... It felt like the thing had it''s own consciousness!


    It was so damn freaky!


    I was crying before I could open my eyes. And when I did, I regretted letting go of that chain, but I felt safe at the same time.


    There it was, a skeleton that was smeared with bits of flesh and plenty of blood here and there. It was beneath the crystal barrier, where the cloud was released.


    I blinked and stared at the skeleton in disbelief. I pointed and looked at Fred.


    "Its too late," Fred said as he sighed, "Thank goodness, you''re safe."


    _________


    ___


    Mom and Dad were fine. By an dawn, the rescue team had finished their job. They had a letter when they arrived. It was from that dark prince. Never knew that something from him would relieve me so.


    Mom was in tears as she looked at me. Dad wasn''t sure whether he was in a nightmare or not. Fred and Helen stood meekly by my side.


    "You two knew...?" Mom asked while weeping.


    "Fred, Helen," Dad shouted aloud like a commanding officer, "what were you thinking? Bringing a child to such a dangerous atmosphere!"


    They were being reprimanded? We stood there in shock, heads down to the ground, regretting.


    "Oh, my baby," Mom reached her arms to pick me up, "You must be been so scared!"


    "[You''re not mad?]" I asked, teary eyed, directing my gaze towards her.


    "No, Glow," Dad commented, "We are both so very proud of you. We got scared, not because we were afraid of you, but because we thought you might get snatched away."


    "That''s right," Mom added, "it''s not your fault. Perhaps it''s just how fate is..."


    I began to cry heavily on her shoulder. It was all warm, fuzzy and a blur. I was relieved! So, very, very much.


    "You two, on the other hand," Dad proclaimed grumpily, "You''re both gonna receive extra training! Not to mention-" he stopped short.


    "[I followed them,]" I interrupted Avalon, seemingly cute and in tears, "[Sorry, Daddy...!]"


    I apologized to him properly.


    "We are sorry too," Fred and Helen apologized simultaneously together, "we promise to get stronger."


    Suddenly, the next thing I know, I''m huddled within a crowd of adults, hugging. It was hot and hell, but my tears had halted and I felt a sheepish simpler, cast over my face.


    ...


    I felt as if I was forgetting something... what was it?


    It was already 10 in the morning right now. Dad was re-training Fred and Helen. Mom was busy in the kitchen.


    I was concentrating in my mana manipulation. Gradually and steadily. That''s the advice Dad gave me.


    I did exactly as he said, "Regulate your mana and concentrate on getting yourself in the stability of mental and physical issues. Like Black and White. Remember to focus and forget."


    I tried and failed about five times already. Things looked bleak.


    I sighed and swore to try this one final time. I closed my eyes and imagined that black hole from back then. I noticed that it had a strange brownish colour now. It was as if that thing was sucking up all my energy, when I tried approaching it a second time.


    I used the same spell as before, the chain binding one, to reach the black hole within my consciousness. I could feel my physical body being lifted into the air. As light as a feather.


    I repeated the words, "[Evodana la Majoha, Tuvano!]"


    The black hole disappeared and then, like a vacuum, my mind went blank. Everything turned white. By the time I could even comprehend what was going on, my whole body began sweating like crazy! It just got warmer and warmer...


    I screamed and recalled, "Where''s Carmine?!"


    The whole family came running to my aid. Mom tried to heal me, but dad intervened. He said that I should try again... I was almost there. Fred and Helen ran towards the tree and came back.


    Of course, I had to go. I needed to go. They wouldn''t be able to open the tree without the caster.


    "Take me," I managed to say it out loud, motioning to Fred.


    I was rushed there. Dad looked displeased and mom was concerned. She wanted me to unlock the tree, but was hesitant, due to my current condition.


    I recited the spell.


    While doing so, I felt my body changing. A bubbly feeling twinged and I knew what had happened... I had successfully reached Lead Class, 3rd Stage, Wine Red mana colour!


    The spell had become easier to handle now. I felt so enlightened... so alive!


    "I did it," I exclaimed, dumbfounded, happy and excited.


    "I did it!" I yelled, as I saw Carmine sleeping peacefully inside the tree, not a care in the world. Finally, all this tension, seemed over...

 11 Chapter 11: No More Secrets! 1

    "She''s not going anywhere!" I was woken up by mom''s shout.


    "I''m not saying tha-" Dad was cut off.


    "What''s going on?" I heard Fred as he ran down the staircase, in a panicked voice.


    "He says that it''s better to give her up..." Mom was sobbing.


    I flopped up straight and flew towards the door. It was really hard to open the stupid doorknob by bare hands... That''s when it hit me, I have mana!


    I used mana manipulation to open the door. Too eager to understand the situation, I sent a telepathic signal to Helen, asking question after question.


    "Look, honey," Dad tried to calm her, "Baby Glow is really powerful and with so many loose ends-" he stopped short.


    Our eyes met and Dad quickly shifted his face from me. I had flung myself into the living room and possibly... overheard them. It was about me. Everything. I stared into the room full of the crowded family.


    "[Helen, is this why you didn''t respond?]" I asked her.


    "Yep."


    "[Daddy,]" I approached dad with a sulky face, "[do you not want me? Am I a bother...?]"


    This wasn''t a joke. I was actually asking him. I was becoming aware and scared. I felt myself tremble. I made sure to sound polite and good. Alas! I hated it... this situation was a melodrama I did not want to be a part of. The scariest thought in the back of my mind was, "Will I be abandoned? Again?"


    I began to weep as dad slowly tucked me into his hairy arms. He smelled funny, but that wasn''t really half as important.


    "No, no, no," he cuddled my tiny body tightly and kissed my forehead, "sweetie, that''s not it. I''m just trying to tell your mother, facts."


    "Such as?!" Mom shrieked even louder.


    Fred put up a sound barrier around the house to not disturb the neighbours.


    "For starters, THEY know about our location..." Dad pondered with a serious face, in spite of his mental exhaustion, "we have barely enough security for ourselves, not to mention, the villagers of Ador! And to train our baby girl will be too... too..."


    "Risky," Helen exclaimed, expressionless still.


    "Exactly!" Dad pointed out, "Moreover, we''ve still got two daughters who are missing! I''m in a bind..."


    There were tears in his eyes. Although Avalon would often groan or immerse into sadness if his daughters ignored him, he wouldn''t cry, but act. Of course, like most fathers, he was a terrible actor in front of his ''little angels''. This time, he was not joking around... it was serious.


    "Its hard, but I don''t want to put her in danger either, but...!" Mom was verifying her jumbled distraught.


    "It''s impossible." Dad repeated.


    "Dad, if I may," Fred commented, "Prince Charles Melendor Von Hearth Arc, had sent this letter earlier today... would you like to read it?"


    Fred was smiling!


    "Very well, son," Dad sighed at our futile situation and took the letter from Fred''s hand.


    The more examined it, the more his expression changed. Then he began laughing. It was creepy, at first, but then he dashed towards mom and hugged her.


    This was one of the first things I''d seen since my earliest memories as Gloria. A sight to behold! Every time our dad returned home from tiring adventures, he never missed hugging mom, before he stumbled onto the couch for breath.


    Their relationship had never gone sore. Always happy, always caring and always in love. Mom and Dad had inevitably shown be one of the main differences between my old world and the new one. Back then, I was convinced that ''love'' was just a for lettered word used for seduction, flirting, or as mere decorations.


    "Good news?" Mom asked him, concerned.


    "Even better," Dad exclaimed with a cheerful smile, as bright as the sun.


    Fred reached for the letter that had fallen on the ground. I heard him gasp as he flinched to look at dad, then at me, finally looking thoroughly towards the letter once more.


    "[What does it say?]" I asked out of curiosity.


    "Dear Windstorm Head Family," Fred began reading, "I have heard of your unfathomable situation from last night. Seeing as how the Dark Guild will be presenting a threat to your current family life, as well as my fiancee and the villagers of Ador... I will have my, Crown Prince Charles Melendor Von Hearth Arc''s, personal security division head to your village. They should be arriving to your house in three days time."


    Helen dropped her jaw. Her mouth was wide open. Mom was perplexed by this turn of events.


    Dad was excited, "Go on," he whispers to Fred.


    "Apart from this, I sincerely hope that you do not interrupt your other children''s trainings, for they are the future of my kingdom. I, Charles Melendor Von Hearth Arc, will also be appointing hand picked scouts to scour the region for the missing Windstorm Head Family members. Thank you for all your services to the Royal Arc Family."


    Fred''s eyes dazzled with hope now, as much as everybody else in this room.


    "There''s not a moment to lose," Serene clapped her hands with joyful tears, "We must welcome the arriving troops with as much hospitality and generosity as we can!"


    "Gloria dear," Dad stared at me apologetically, "I apologize for before. I''ve been in complete loss over Ririna and Britney, but this time, let me protect you and train you."


    I stared at him with a sheepish simper, not knowing the reaction, to give. So I closed my eyes and took a long and heavy breath.


    "Yeah, thank you, papa~!" I happily announced.


    "Kyaaa~" I heard mom shriek at a high pitch tone, "baby''s first words!"


    I blanked out, "What?" I thought as I stared at Fred. He quietly nodded and requested me to play along. So I did.


    __________


    _____


    | 4 YEARS LATER |


    At last, I''ll be turning 5 years old, tomorrow!


    It''s been about a week since Dad and I left home for camping. The outdoors have been great so far. Besides, it''s only a 20 minute trip to home...


    "Why can''t we just do regular hunts and camps?" I asked with pout.


    "I''m sorry lil'' Gale," Dad apologised smacking his lips and carefully examining the marshmallows, "there is nothing we can do! I had wild dreams of going camping before THAT incident..."


    "But those people aren''t even after us anymore!" I grumbled.


    "Who knows?" Dad just shrugged.


    Deep inside, even I understood the danger we could be involved in, if the same incident as four years ago, took place again. Surely, the Dark Guild had yet to make a move, but there was always a possibility that they were just lurking in the shadows and waiting to ''hunt'' us the moment we''d let out guard down.


    "Fine..." I sighed and stared at him, "want the can of soup or tomato soup?"


    He chuckled, "Hey now, don''t be picky, or your mother with definitely scold us."


    "Daddy," I smirked at him with an innocent face, "you aren''t afraid of mommy, are you?"


    "Truth or lie?"


    "Lie."


    "Then, no, I''m not afraid of Serene. Because I''m braver and stronger! I''m the man."


    "Hahaha..." I laughed out loud. I made sure to make the laugh childish and cute.


    It was so much better hanging out with Avalon and Serene. Ever since I was able to use telepathy with them, things got on edge sometimes, but everything changed when I was able to speak!


    They weren''t as distant anymore and more relaxed.


    Though their training styles were much more different than I thought. Mom used a more spartan style training. While Dad used a sporty and friendly method to train me. Other than that, there would be house chores and outdoor research, as well.


    Mom taught me all the knowledge she had gained from her school life about magic. She taught me how to have control and agility over my mana power. The stability over my own body as well.


    She would always advice me to look over the horizon. Yet, the strangest thing, she never taught me any spells that were above the Apricot Orange mana color. Perhaps she was just worried not to disappoint me if I didn''t go any further up the level of a mage than the Bronze Class...


    Or perhaps she just wants to protect me?


    Anyway, Dad was a little different... his idea of teaching meant ''experience'' and so, we would often be outside while training. He taught me how to fish, how to camp, how to climb trees, how to not be afraid of bugs, and mostly, how to use a whip and a sword.


    Every once in a while, he would take me to an adventurer''s guild, Thamperz, for sightseeing. It was important for any mage, or knight, to visualize their surroundings and use it''s full potential!


    Not like I didn''t know the method, itself, but it was more significant for me to learn about this world... moments like these, were my chances!


    By now, I was already at the 5th Stage of Lead Class, Ruby Red mana color. However, I had to make a false impression on people around me that I was only at the beginning of Lead Class. Helen also thought that I was at the 1st Stage, Grey mana color. But Fred had some suspicions...


    He never asked me though. So I kept this my little secret.


    "You know, lil'' Gale," Dad interrupted my thoughts, "this is going to be our last and final camping trip, together."


    I took a few big bites of the toasted marshmallows and stared back at him.


    "Same with your mom." Dad heaved a long sigh.


    "..."


    "We both love you, sweetheart," he continued, "but we want you to grow up on your own and live a quiet, peaceful and happy life. Wherever you want to be!"


    "I''m fine daddy," I add some drama to my childish voice, "I wuv to be with both of you~!"


    "Aww," Dad exclaimed with tears in his eyes, "that''s so sweet! But lil'' Gale, you need to go back to a place... and your mommy, siblings and I are not sure if you are capable yet..."


    At that moment, it dawned upon me, how serious Avalon was. He dazed deep into my eyes, searching for an answer... as if he wants me to ''live'' and run away.


    "I''m no good?" I questioned him, all teary eyed.


    Mom and Dad had been very over protective of me, ever since they learned about my abilities and THAT incident 4 years ago. They would relentlessly find some excuse to be by my side in their free times. They were desperate to keep us all safe from anything and everything!


    "N-Not that," Dad showed the symptoms of his weakness, "I-I, I just don''t want you to be sad. So, if yo-you say ''no,'' then it''s alright."


    "Tell me."


    "Lil'' Gale, would you like to see," he hesitated, "your big brother George again?"


    "Yeah!" I answered immediately.


    "Oh," Dad exclaimed, surprised.


    ...


    We were back at home by evening. The living room was dark and creepy. It was also filled with balloons. Then...


    "Surprise!" The crowd yelled cheerfully, "Happy Birthday, Lil'' Gale!"


    I already knew it was my birthday today. I also knew that Fred was going to plan this year''s birthday party again. Yet, I gave an act to please the audience, surprised and grateful!


    J had promised me, Grade, back on Earth that if we should meet in another life... he would always have my back, be it during blood baths, or birthdays! True to his words, he kept it.


    "Okay, let''s cut the pie, again..." Mom shouted with fake giggles as everyone rushed towards the dining room.


    "I''m confused," I expressed my opinion.


    "Yeah," Fred agreed, "but we can''t stay here much longer."


    "Let''s go," Dad said.


    Mom sneakily came to me and hugged me real tight. She said that she was really happy to see me turn five and that she only wished for my well being more than anything else in the world.


    Swift as a rabbit, she led me upstairs, while everybody else was cheering on Helen. She was distracting their attention. Also, guarding Carmine, carefully.


    Quickly, I was dressed up like a doll and with her final kiss on my forehead, Fred whisked me away. Just like that!?


    "What is going on?" I whispered to him.


    "His highness needs to see us. Plus..." Fred paused.


    "What?" I asked with a frown.


    "Carmine must have her mana test soon, but she can''t do it unless you''re out of the way."


    "Why me?"


    "The Pavent shouldn''t notice-"


    "Who?"


    "The Pavent. They''re the finders of the mana. They detect mana from children and guide them."


    "So?"


    "Experts can also be... complex."


    "And I''m in danger if I stay here?" I asked, "Or...?"


    "Both."


    "Hmm..."


    The carriage was here and so was dad.


    "You two go by carriage," Dad ordered strictly, "I''ll take the long way by horse with those three guards and that empty carriage. Don''t stop or get out."


    Dad was wearing his official Windstorm Head Family robe. A mixture of blues and the yellow imprinted strings that seem like the rays of sunlight and the official symbol. The Feather, a white one, free and fluttering like the wind. Amazing how picturesque a cloth can be...!


    "Okay," Fred nodded as he replied, "Take care, father."


    Dad shuffled our hair and left. Now it was just us.


    Throughout the ride, the windows were covered by dark and heavy curtains from all sides and angles, with neither of us going out or stopping anywhere.


    Fred would peek outside, quite frequently, to confirm our direction. It was a long ride towards the castle... boring, if I might add.


    As the carriage continued on, my heart, beat faster and louder with each bump on the road. I had the ambivalent feelings of fear, excitement and guilt. I was desperate to confess to Fred. About Everything... but, each time, I felt a tickle in my throat.


    I heard myself complain to him like a little girl. As usual, it''s how we bond in this world. Yet, whenever I try to be the previous me, it feels awkward to be around him.


    For the past few months I''ve noticed strange behaviours in Fred. He seems more and more distant. We don''t talk as often as we used to. Mostly ''cause I''m busy with regular trainings... I always wonder to myself, "Is he still mad at me? Is it because I haven''t identified my killer to him...?"


    "Perhaps I''m not fair to him?" I thought to myself in disdain. I heaved a sigh under my breath. It was a boring, boring journey, yet to end.


    "Hey, Fred," I giggled and cheerfully suggested to him, "Should I keep an eye out for you?"


    He flustered up for a few moments as a bead of sweat trickled down from his brow and slipped past his cheek. Then he smirked at me and joked, "Oh, dear Lord, somebody save me from my stalker of a sister...!"


    He both burst out laughing in a matter of seconds! He was all over his seat and panting slightly, still unable to hold back the tears. I was sprawled on the seat, having a fit of mute giggling.


    "..."


    After sometime, things were back to their original position, but more tiresome than before. While Fred did drag the curtains partially and allowed me to see a portion of the wide meadows, in the back of my head, anxiety ruled.


    We were both peeking as Fred taught me various useless things.


    However, I still couldn''t stop thinking about Dad. He was out there, over the hilly regions and going around the longer route... just to keep us safe. I was unable to dismiss the weird and painful thoughts... "What if I lost him too? Will he return? How will I face anybody...!? Especially mom!!!"


    "Fred," I flinched my head and turned to his direction, "how much time co sumi'' is the wong road?"


    "Hmm..." Fred thought as he tried to figure the answer, "Not sure, but it can''t be less than two hours after our arrival at the castle. He''s gonna be late."


    Fred patted my back as I gave him a sulking face. I was sort of dejected upon hearing his remark.


    __________


    ___


    We arrived at the peak of noon. It was hot and humid. My mind was filled with tension, about to sweep me off my feet, when a huge silhouette of a man in armour greeted us.


    Temperature here was much more different than in Ador. Ador had a set of weather: fog, clear sky, or occasional rain. Much of the climate changes effected Ador less than 5%. It was exceptionally rare to have snow during freezing winters though.


    I felt a Deja-vu when I saw the armoured man.


    "Hello, Windstorm Head Family," he said politely, "the Lord of the Castle is awaiting your arrival. However..."


    "Thank you," Fred interrupted the confused man, "General Shane, but my father has taken precautions and so he will be arriving slightly off schedule."


    "Ah," General Shane smiled coyly, "but, of course."


    He seemed like a man of few words and plenty intelligence. His curled up mustache seemed brushed and combed as if he was at a salon earlier. So, every time he glanced at me, I had to smile as a diversion as to not burst out laughing.


    In the shade of the front wall of the inner castle gate, we waited in vain, over the past few hours. Even the Sun had shifted and that''s how I realized that something was amiss.


    I knew Avalon and sure enough, he never broke a vow... never.


    "As the rules apply," General Shane would say in a frown, "I am not permitted to allow you to enter the castle."


    "I understand, General," Fred replied to him smiling brightly, "I''m sure you have your reasons."


    "Hmm." The General agreed and nodded.


    Things looked dim. My panicking heart could no longer hold my feelings.


    "Hey brother," I had to call Fred that in public, "can''t you find daddy fow me pwease?"


    My eyes were filled with tears. In reality the tears just rolled out because a drop of sweat had fallen from my forehead and onto my eyes. On the contrary, people around me misunderstood it.


    "Okay, Wait here," Fred shuffled my hairdo and then he nodded to the General, "Please keep her safe."


    "I hope you bring good news, Sir Fred." The General replied in monotone.


    And so, Fred left to find Avalon.


    ...


    A few minutes after Fred had left in search of our father, the impatient prince came out to the front and as soon as he arrived, his face went pale. He was shocked to see me... anyone would.


    It so happened that the huge and muscular General was a father himself. He had six kids of his own. However, unlike his stoic demeanor, he adored children. He had less than opportunities to have time for his own family, so when he''d seen me, he felt really nostalgic.


    The warm weather was a good excuse to lay off of his armour, so he did that and picked me up. He was still kinda sweaty though.


    "Hello, Your Highness...?" I greeted the Dark prince, confused.


    "Wha-Wh-What is going on?!" He barked like a baffoon.


    "Yo-Yo-Your Highness," General Shane stuttered, "Pa-Pardon me, I-"


    "It was Fred," I spoke aloud and clear, "Eldest Brother went to search for daddy!" I corrected myself.


    Charles'' eyebrows twitched and he heaved a long sigh.


    I could feel the General shaking, as he loosened his grip, baffled by my striking words. He was silent and still. So was the crowd of other soldiers.


    "I see," Charles replied. He seemed anxious.


    He flicked his left hand in the air and a strange knight (like a personal spy/guard or something) appeared. It was in a matter of seconds that the knight came, as quick as a flash, he disappeared after Charles gave the order.


    "Don''t be tensed, Lil'' Gale," Charles reassured me and smiled towards the General, who let me off himself, gently.


    "Come on," He put his hand out for me to grab hold on, "let''s go in."


    By now, everybody around, was staring at me as I took hold of the Dark Prince''s hand. I heard others whisperings in low voices and tensed faces gazed towards my direction.


    "Please excuse me, Your Highness," I thoughtfully told him, "but is it okay?"


    "Take it as an order, brother to sister." He winked at me and smiled.


    "Alright."


    The atmosphere died down a little, but I just knew that people were still gossiping. "Ugh, Humans." I thought to myself as I merrily skipped and went along with the dark prince into the castle.


    Before we entered though, I waved back to the slightly frightened and confused, General Shane. He was a good guy.


    This time, we didn''t enter the throne room or the prince''s bedroom. He led me into a room that was messy all over. The papers and documents were scattered and there were scrolls lying here and there...


    "Study?" I asked the obvious.


    "Yep," He answered back, happily.


    We walked in and I sat on a chair that I was lucky enough to find empty. Prince Charles tidied up what seemed to be his front desk and a chair behind it. He sat there.


    There was an awkward silence since neither of us knew what to say.


    Then, the windows and every other glassware in the room began vibrating, much similar to a horror movie.


    Out of the blue, the same stranger (one who resembled a spy/bodyguard) with an encrypted mask, appeared. I felt my heart almost stopping for a moment. It was damn scary!


    The masked stranger bowed to the prince and looked at me. He flinched his head back to the prince. He whispered something into his ear.


    "You sure?" The dark prince asked, his face at unease.


    "Positive, Your Grace." The masked man affirmed, his voice slightly crooked.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked, slightly curious.


    "...No, it''s not that," the dark prince answered, reluctantly.


    I gave him a look that clearly spoke for itself, "You sure?"


    He avoided my eyes and then he told the man to continue observation. Then, the man was gone, like the wind.


    "Is he a wind mage?" I asked the prince.


    "He is a part of my platoon of loyal personal guards..." he replied to me, scouring through some scattered papers, "so there are classified informations I can''t tell you."


    "I see, that''s okay."


    The silence bore out its fangs again. It had been a handful of years since we last saw each other. My mind was not keeping up. I just didn''t know what to say...


    "Wait here," Charles said, "I''ll get the soldiers to go to your father''s location and help him."


    "You know where they are?"


    "Just your Dad."


    "And Fred?"


    "I''m sure he is nearby..."


    Just like that, the dark prince left the room, leaving me alone. For the first time ever, tranquility seemed like detention and a malicious premonition of what was soon to be, haunted the walls.


    __________


    ___


    "Hahaha...!" Dad burst into a fit of laughter, drunk in beer.


    "Father!" Fred spoke, slightly dizzy and possibly drunk too.


    "I''m so glad to be ALIVE!" Dad yelled as his voice echoed throughout the dining room.


    The servers remained silent, but they were less than pleased, obviously. They stood in their positions as if they were immovable pillars. I noticed that no matter what happened, they would either nod or just apologize. Then, they would retain back to their posts.


    I was definitely in some classical movie, now.

 12 Chapter 11.5: No More Secrets! 2

    "I, Thank you, Your Highness!" Dad cheered and shouted out loud.


    "No, no, it''s the least I can do..." Charles replied, feeling guilty about something.


    Fred just sat there quietly. He didn''t say a thing... he''d been like that for a while now. I thought I''d ask him, but the time wasn''t right.


    "You are indeed the best suitor for my angel, Carmine!" Dad brazenly stated.


    My jaw dropped, "What?" I asked, shocked and staring viciously at Fred.


    He produced a sheepish simper on his face and nodded, ''yes''.


    I sighed as heavily as possible. I felt a bulldozer just ran over me. It was horrible! My stomach churned and all I felt was pure agony.


    Truth be told, I really wanted to burst out in rage and say all kinds of rude things... even if I had to burn down the entire castle... that seemed okay.


    However, a chill ran over me, and for some reason I abandoned the thought. I was helpless and I needed the answers. This time, even if I''m in the wrong and I''d have to die anyway, I wanted to know the reason... unlike before.


    So I stayed quiet for most of dinnertime. A few conversations were thwarted here and there, but I just had my fill of the meal and never joined any of the topics. Soon afterwards, I was in my bed, thinking things through.


    _______


    ___


    "...!"


    I fell out of my bed, panting and whizzing hysterically. It was such a peaceful dream... that I''ve forgotten completely thanks to these horrible knocks!


    Furious and drowsy, I open the door and scream, "Okay, which bastard is dumping their ass, here at this hour!?!"


    It took a while to register, after my bawl, to recognize the two men in front of me. My face literally turned pale purple to blue to white. My head was spinning as I remained utterly silent. Even my heart rate was accelerating...


    It was the Crown Prince!


    Fred was frightened, or at least he seemed to be, while he stood beside the prince with a face of a statue. He was sweating all over himself.


    I took a gulp of fear inside my stomach. I stood still and finally... sighed.


    I remembered about the engagement of Charles and Carmine again. That''s when that irritating feeling stumbled upon me.


    "I could care less what he thinks of me now..." I thought to myself as I unconsciously glared at the dark prince.


    Suddenly, Fred popped up and I got distracted. He took hold of me and they both came inside.


    "Excuse us~" They carelessly pronounced in complete harmony.


    Now I was FURIOUS!


    I fought off Fred, who was squishing me in his arms. I glared at him and then turned my attention back at that devious dark prince.


    Who knows what caught his attention, but all he said was, "If you''re looking for your big brother George, then he is not here."


    "Eh?" I was caught off guard.


    "Oh yeah," Fred joined the conversation, "where is little George, anyway?"


    "With the King." The Dark prince replied with a frown.


    "Situation?"


    "Something like that."


    "How long until he''s back?" I intervened their unusual conversation.


    "Probably in a day or two... not exactly sure." Charles replied.


    The conversation was going off topic. Moreover, it seems like Prince Charles did not want to give me any information regarding George. Frankly, its pissing me off even more!


    I can''t help but worry about George... I''ve never actually known much about him. Especially his powers and abilities.


    "How is he? Will he be fooled? What if he is in danger? What about the Dark Guild??" I agonize myself even more with all these awful mind plays.


    My attention turns to Fred. He has been sighing quite often lately. Practically, at every chance he gets! In the carriage, at dinner, and even now, he has been thinking about something and I''ve noticed that his unusual behaviours have been putting me on edge.


    He''s never had this awkwardness when he used to be J...!


    "I wonder..." I sighed and pondered, "who should I worry about? The George, who is too nice to others for his own good..." I paused to look at Fred and back into the empty cup, "...or this Fred, who has some screws loose~?"


    I couldn''t help but think of myself as a mother hen doting on her two chicks and worrying about them for no apparent reason.


    "...Ah!" I recalled with a jolt.


    I gave an intimidating look to the dark prince and grinded my teeth, furiously. He tensed up. So I smirked at him and then unconsciously shot my eyes at him as if threatening to slaughter the guy.


    "Hey- hey," He barely pronounced his sentence, sensing my menacing aura, "if you''ve got something to say, say it!"


    ...


    I eyed at him with rage popping throughout my veins. He had offered me a toast and gave me a simple, as he stated, sip of wine...?!


    "Are you frea-" but before I could lash out at the outrageous behaviour, Fred took the glass from the prince''s hand, with a fake smile.


    "Thank you," Fred stated as if he would rather bite his own tongue.


    I stopped and simmered down for a few seconds.


    The both of them just began to have a laugh and joke about how hilarious Dad was with his formality. With each sentence Charles always had this hidden remark about the importance of family and how it made him proud.


    I was getting sick of this!


    "Listen, Charles," I tried to be polite, "I respect you as a friend, I really do..."


    "Thank you," Charles replied, "but I hope you''ll come to respect me as a family member."


    "Listen here-" I tried to say, but a thump on the table turned our attention.


    Here I was, trying to change the mind of this 50 year-some reincarnated old geezer, for the better of everyone. And yet, Fred was interrupting me, every living moment!


    I shot my eyes at my big brother like a maniac and then turned my attention towards the dark prince. They both glanced at each other and then Charles finally looked at me.


    He sighed. Long and hard.


    "Look," I stand on top of the chair to reach him neck to neck, "you are like, way over your 50s. That''s wrong on so many levels... so why can''t you just choose someone else?!" I tried to plead with my obvious anger flushing within my face.


    "Its not fun and games," Charles replied, "I''m serious and you are wrong. Look, Glow, I''m not as old as you think I am. I''m just like you. I was reincarnated into this body. And acting like this... as a mere child... you should know, more than most, how this feels!"


    I could see how much I hurt Charles with my unreasonable questions, but...


    "Why... why does it have to be my sister?" I asked him with teary eyes.


    "I wished no harm upon you, little one, but life isn''t always fair. This might be fate, or otherwise, but I''m not guilty because I..." he paused and coughed, "I might come to love her once I get to actually meet her in person one day."


    This was awkward. He was almost confessing to me that he was in love... even though they never met?


    "But... but..."


    "I promise to cherish her. Please, believe me." He stared at me with his beautiful grey eyes. I couldn''t say no.


    I sighed reluctantly.


    "I''m still against this!" I shouted, "You''re just a cheap little know-it-all, for now."


    The room fell silent as both the boys stared at me in disbelief. The dark prince barely smirked while a frantic Fred decided to change the topic.


    "By the way," Fred volunteered to speak out, "how is the search going for my other sisters?"


    "..."


    For a few moments Charles had tightened up. He seemed distant and cold towards us... Fred in particular though.


    "But why?" I thought to myself, "Does it all relate to Fred''s accident from so long ago?"


    "I''m curious too." I stated.


    The dark prince opened his mouth and air just flew out. No words.


    He paused and leaned over, "Not a word to anybody."


    Both Fred and I shook our heads in agreement.


    "Both the sisters had been spotted somewhere, together," Charles whispered, "running from somebody I presume, but..."


    He waved his hands as he sighed and leaned back to the comfort of his armchair.


    "Oh," Fred said, disappointed.


    "You... what are you even implying?!" I burst out with outrage.


    "They disappeared off radar. It''s not an easy task, y''know?" Charles toned himself with a deep voice I wasn''t familiar with.


    I sunk back into my own chair, disappointed. Silent and still.


    "I have no idea on what to do next. I''m in a blind spot and right now I''m bombarded with enough troubles as is... the Dark Guild is a really tough opponent for me." Charles admitted.


    "What''s tying you down that you''re..." I paused again without completing my sentence.


    "You." Charles replied to me, "I have to protect you and Carmine and everybody in the Windstorm Tribe. A lot of workforce has to be depleted in these kinds of risky situations. I can''t let a single loose end go. I have to hide you''re powers from everyone and I must protect my fiancee, too."


    "Plus, my father is currently sick in bed. If he dies than I must sit on the throne and right now, apart from you guys and George, I don''t have many trusted aides. I''m in a cat and mouse battle." Charles went on.


    "..."


    I couldn''t utter a single word. I was devastated on one hand and at the back of my mind, I couldn''t help the urge to ask that idiot prince whether he was telling us the truth or not.


    In my eyes, Charles was still, ''a person of interest''.


    Through the corner of my sight, I noticed Fred''s imbalanced emotions of suspicion and disdain, which eventually strayed my train of thoughts. All I could squeeze out of my mouth were empty sighs.


    "I don''t blame you," Fred said with a gloomy smile filled with sympathy, "everyone has their ups and downs."


    "Actually," I interrupted with a squeaky voice, "There''s something you... both, should know."


    Their heads slowly flinched towards me. My throat dried up and my legs turned shaky as I stood up on the chair.


    "What?" Fred seemed too curious to let it go.


    "I want to talk to you about my life." I confessed.


    Too troubled to get a hold of my physical body, and the images of the fateful night drawing in, my memories were becoming too much. So I had to float and drop myself on top of the small coffee table between both the boys.


    "Go on," The Dark Prince told me.


    "As you both already know, I was a delinquent in my previous life. Then, after J''s death, I soon joined an underground gang to avenge him..." I paused.


    "That," the Dark Prince admitted, his elbows crossed, "Is a story I''m not quite familiar with..."


    "..." Fred had no special remarks. He just went on staring at me in silence.


    "I had to drop out of high school because of my failing grades and violent behaviours. I also had some drug problems back then, which continued for just two weeks after I joined the gang, named VENOM."


    Fred banged his left hand in front of me.


    "You..." he glared at me and then looked away in anger.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Is that the gang... the same one who''s leader picked you out of the streets for shelter? Hmm... but, didn''t he sell you out when you got caught by the guards?!" Charles questioned me in fascination.


    "Police." Fred corrected him.


    "Yes, that''s the one." I hurriedly replied.


    "You know, Gloria," Charles said to me in a more gentle voice, "Fred has always boasted about Grade. His brother, his commander, his boss, his best friend and the one who saved him... I''ve heard more stories about you than Fred himself. So, I know all about, the promise."


    "I see," I replied back to him with a flustered face.


    I turned to look towards Fred who had long since been staring off into space trying his best not to cut me off.


    "I''ll tell you briefly about how, why..." I paused and stared at Fred once again, "... and who."


    That''s when Fred looked back to me. That''s when his eyes sparkled like a thousand fireflies. His intrigued expression met mine, but he just snorted and looked away.


    "I was killed slowly in a torture chamber. More specifically, my own room that was decorated to be that way." I said.


    "Oh my," Prince Charles gasped as he looked straight at me, holding my tiny hand, while Fred had his back on me while I told Grade''s tragedy.


    His shoulders were relaxed now, so I believed Fred would not lash out on me.


    "The reason I was murdered this brutally was because I... betrayed the organization and escaped." I heaved a sigh, not wanting to remind myself of those terrible times.


    "The creep''s a monster who killed you...!" Charles blasted his sword up in the air as if he was ready to kill THAT person.


    "So I was right. It was him." Fred spoke in few words.


    "Yep, the one who killed me was my Boss, Velenort." I finally let it out.


    Almost drunk and reddish with rage, Fred banged once again, on the coffee table. Thankfully, I flew out of his grasp, as soon as I sensed danger. The glasses that were filled with water or wine, spilled all over. With his temperament out of control, he went and hit the door and finally rushed out of the room, grabbing his stomach.


    Charles sighed as he dropped onto his chair, thinking something. All that came out of his mouth after the long uncertain silence was...


    "Rest Well."


    With that, he left, leaving me alone in that empty dark room.


    Things were slowly untangling little by little now. I was relieved and depressed at the same time. Hoping that this was all just a dream, and nothing else, I crawled back into my fluffy pillows.

 13 Chapter 12: Confession

    < Fred''s POV >


    As I gazed towards the moonless sky above me, only grief consumed my soul delighted at its midnight snack.


    "Its hopeless," I murmured to myself.


    After my various outbursts of anger and resentments, I scurried out the room, afraid to look back at her... at him. I was so relieved that finally Gloria had begun to trust me again, just like old times, but now that I had shattered it all... it''s all gonna be over.


    I sat on the fountain, aimless and overwhelmed. It must have been excruciatingly painful to die the way that he did.


    "I wish it would all just go away!" I shouted without a soul in sight, my voice drifting back and forth in empty space. Just like their owner, all these feelings were numb and had no clue where to go.


    "I''ve had enough!" seeing the reflection of my weary face casted on the fountain, I spoke to it, "I went to the pub, almost passed out, got up on gambling, tried to hook up with a prostitute... what''s next?"


    In disbelief, I questioned myself over and over, but the pain wouldn''t go... the guilt, rage and the thought of that disgusting guy (Vel), never disappeared!


    "Urgh!!" I moaned in agony.


    I had tried to pounce into the fountain water not too long ago. My only thoughts were on how to drown myself in that shallow water... However, as fate would have it, only my brown pants were soaked in water and had the funny smell of iron.


    I had hit my head on a piece of brick, when I slipped, trying to stand up. Somehow I began to come to my senses a little at a time as I got up on my feet.


    I could feel warm blood trickling down my forehead and over my nose and under my chin. I spit out the bitter red blood drops that had entered my mouth.


    "Disgusting!"


    I realized that there wasn''t going to be a "cooling off" for me tonight. My ambivalent emotions were greater for me, compared to my physical welfare, at the time. Suddenly, the churning in my stomach made it clear how stupid I was... I burst out, my mouth wide open, coughing and vomiting beside the fountain.


    The ground beside the fountain was dry and hard with dust sprawling around. I felt like I was being choked by somebody, struggling and almost dying from lack of oxygen!


    I pulled my head upwards before I could suffer more damage. In the end, I coughed some more and fell on my back onto the barren ground. Thankfully, the fountain was right beside me to clean up my outfit.


    ...


    My clothes smelled like skunk and my fingers twirled around each other, fighting the lock that wouldn''t accept my room keys. After various failed attempts, the sucker, finally surrendered to my persistence!


    As I opened the door, my eyes lifted upward, towards the ceiling. As I tried squinting my eyes to view whatever was making those buzzing sounds in the dark room, a gang of mosquitoes gathered around me. They were trying to desperately get close to me. I tried to defend myself, but the door suddenly shut by itself, out of nowhere as perpetual darkness eventually took over.


    I stared at the ghostly figure in front of me. Pale white as a sheet and... did it even have legs?!


    I stuttered trying to pronounce, "Ah... eh.. akk..."


    Ever since coming here, this was the second time I had ever felt terrified. Then!


    I could hear some squeaky footsteps coming my way... I gulped down my saliva, whole.


    "What were the words...? Oh no..." my mind froze, unable to recall. All the spells I''d learnt before. Nothing came to mind.


    Surely, ghosts didn''t exist, right?


    I closed my eyes the moment I saw a thin smile that was forged on that white head. This was the worst sign possible if it was a horror movie!


    I gasped hard and felt cold sweat streaming down my neck. My dirty shirt from before contained an even nastier scent... but why would the ghost care? In fact, it''s not my problem to clean it up anymore, since I''ll die anyway...


    "Please get away," I heard it say with an awfully familiar tone.


    The darkness, thank heavens, covered between the phantom and I. Quick as a flash, I closed my eyes again. I pondered to myself on how this would eventually end up.


    "Seriously, whatever you want to say, speak up." It ordered me.


    I pushed it aside since the ghost took way too long to kill me. Then I turned and flipped on the light switch. The whole room lit up, my sight all clear from all this nauseous doom and gloom... T


    Yet, I didn''t dare turn around or move anywhere!


    I stood still like a fuc*ing statue!!


    My legs were shaking and the woods from the floor were literally grabbing hold of my feet. I wanted to resist, but what if there was quicksand underneath...? I was alone! What could I do to defeat a GHOST anyway!?


    I recalled what father had taught me long ago. I was eight at the time.


    He had told me that in this world, there were various supernatural powers that were always n constant motion. Individually, some were as great as the Heavens, while others were mediocre and stabilized themselves in groups. Humans, dragons, goblins, ghosts, demons, ghouls, beasts etc.


    "Amongst humans, son," Father would repeat several times during spars and magic trainings, "there are always two forces: Good and Evil. But, as you grow, you will see that we are divided by more than these two features. Elementalists, Mages, Controllers, or just simple non-elementals."


    Just as I was contemplating, a hand grabbed tight on my shoulder. The left side was cold and I began to inch my head towards the right.


    "Listen Fred," the voice called my name in a familiarly demanding way, "you can easily be executed for your behaviour and stench at the moment, got it?"


    "Wha-?" I flinched to take a peek behind me, shocked.


    To my horror, it was Charles!


    "I, I-I," I tried to come up with some logical answer, but, "I thought you were not... you?"


    "Really? That''s your excuse?" Charles seriously asked me, his thin eyebrows pointing upwards in disbelief and his arms crossed in front of him, "Forget about it. It''s not why I''m here... to scare you, I mean."


    I blushed in embarrassment.


    "You... how... why... you!!" was all I could manage.


    "I never knew you would be afraid of ''ghosts''..." Charles paused to look me straight in the eye, "but if don''t man up, you might never get a girl in this life, either."


    "Oh really?" He hit my sore spot, "Then you''ll be glad to know that I can always cancel yours."


    "I beg to differ. However," Charles smacked his lips with a crooked smile, "royals are hardest to deal with when you become their obstacles. Didn''t you know that? Besides, you should always be prepared," he suggested, waving his hands for the wooden hands beneath me, to release me, "I''m slowly catching close to the throne... and to THEM as well."


    < Charles''s POV >


    Bluffing like I did, I stared at him, suspiciously. His eyebrows twitched, but he stayed silent. All I needed to know was his statement. Only hoping that he would eventually panic and confess.


    "So?" Fred stated, his voice slightly off key, "Isn''t that good news?"


    "..."


    I stood there with a smirk and still silent. My heart beat fastened.


    "What will you say...?" I thought to myself,.


    "Tell me, Fred, what is really going on..." I requested him.


    And after the long pause that lasted for more than a minute, he finally spoke.


    "I can protect my family if that is what you feel too difficult to do..." he confidently spoke as if his whole body was drained of alcohol.


    "But Gloria won''t forgive you." he went on, "But if you can still protect them... then don''t let go. As a big brother to another."


    I was stupefied. This was not the outcome I had in mind at all!


    "Oh, yeah, sure." I said, disappointed at my failure, "I''ll leave... tomorrow we go after breakfast, okay?"


    "Yeah, Good night." he replied to me with a bright smile that was most likely fake.


    That was it. I left the room and closed the door. It was nearly dawn and my mind was already drifting somewhere else. I yawned, thinking about his peculiar behaviors and stretched my arms.


    "Just a little more push." I said to myself, calm and confident, "I''m almost there."


    < Gloria''s POV >


    I yawned and leaned over on my second pillow, unable to recollect the wonderful dreams I had. Everything was a blur as opposed to the glints of sunlight dabbing on my face. The chill of dawn was breathtaking, I''d heard, but sadly as of yet... never seen.


    I shut my eyes lazily. It had been a long long day yesterday and a much longer night to boot. In despair of being unable to fall asleep once again, I yawned miserably, but a knock interrupted my thoughts.


    "Is it the maid?" I asked casually.


    "No, it''s me," I heard Fred''s voice.


    "Wait there," I said, lifting up my blankets and putting on the sandals.


    I opened the door. He stared at me lifting up his eyebrows.


    "You just woke up?"


    "Yeah," I let out a dry cough.


    "Stop," Fred told me as he leaned closer to my face.


    He gently patted his right hand over my forehead. His eyes looking towards me in suspicion.


    "Were you training again?" he asked me.


    "What?" I asked back in confusion.


    "How come you have a light case of fever?"


    "I was tired and thanks to you and your friend last night, I couldn''t get a wink of sleep!" I blamed him, pointing my index finger.


    "What have you heard?" Fred questioned me with nervousness.


    "Apart from you being drunk and leaving my room followed by the guest..." I paused, "Did something...?"


    "Wha-" Fred made an interesting face, pale as snow, " Not really..."


    "..."


    There was no believing him anyway. For a moment I thought he had seen a ghost with the expression he was making. But that''s impossible... hopefully.


    "Anyways," Fred went on with his babbling as he casually entered my room a second time without permission, "His Highness, Dad and I are going out. Wanna join?"


    "Hell yeah!" I enthusiastically replied.


    "Okay." Fred sat on my bed, innocently.


    "Okay." I hinted him to leave.


    "Okay." he repeated, not taking any action.


    "Dude, get outta my room!" I finally told him in annoyance.


    "Why?" Fred questioned.


    In an instant, I felt my cheeks flush red in half embarrassment, half anger. I used my telekinesis ability to throw him out of the room.


    "Idiot," I sighed, thinking to myself. "Since I''m a girl now, can''t he take a hint that I might actually require some privacy of my own...? Even I haven''t adjusted looking at my body yet!"


    "Oh and don''t forget to take your medicine!" He bombarded on the door and yelled.


    "Thanks MOM!" I yelled back at him, loudly as possible.


    The banging stopped and soon enough, so did all these nagging frustrations. At the back of my mind, I finally understood what girls meant when they said, "My afternoon''s all ruined..."


    I sighed and got ready. It was my favorite thing. To get ready to go to town. The joy of being one with the crowd and being a boy!


    ...


    "You look dashing sweetheart!" Dad rushed to me and hugged me in his big muscular arms. It was sweaty and tight.


    "...can''t brea..." I tried to finish my sentence.


    "Oops, sorry." Dad finally backed away letting me breath a little.


    "How was breakfast?" a familiar voice asked me.


    "It was quite lovely." I replied almost sarcastically.


    That''s when I noticed him... Charles was amazingly handsome, even in ordinary garments. He wore a dark blue hat that had green and yellow feathers stuck to it. His white shirt and brown vest made him look like a model!


    "It''s not the first time I''m visiting my town, you know." Charles chuckled as he saw me gape at him, dumbfounded.


    "Well, look at who this is!" Fred shouted behind me.


    "Doesn''t she look like the son I never had?" Dad laughed as he said these lines.


    The three of us just went along with his ''joke''. We knew how right he was, but not, at the same time.


    "You''ve been great in disguises, I''ve heard." Charles winked at me.


    "Heh," I nodded with pride, "So, any comments?"


    "Cute!" Fred stated.


    "Beautiful right?" Dad praised.


    "Cool and unnoticeable." Charles remarked.


    "Ironic," I thought with a bright smile plastered on my face, "I''ve got the soul of a guy, within a girl''s body, who has to disguise herself as a guy for protection...?! How much more do I have to be humiliated for this world to be satisfied!!?"


    "Here are both of your pocket changes," Dad exclaimed with great delight. This was normal for him. In contrast, we stood there embarrassed and head down. Neither Fred, nor I said a word.


    "Here your share too, Charles!" Dad said with a broad smile.


    "Thank you, sir." was what Charles addressed him.


    "Is this a custom?" I whispered to Fred.


    "Yeah, people don''t call their ''in-laws'' by any title or such, during informal get-togethers. It''s either ''sir'' or..." Fred couldn''t finish.


    "No need for such idiotic customs!" Dad loudly stated as he patted Charles on the back with heavy blows.


    "I''ll say." I agreed with my dad.


    "See?" Dad praised me as he nodded at Charles, "Even my little Windy thinks so...! So why don''t you just open up and call me father or dad!"


    My jaw dropped. I blinked three times and unfortunately it was not a dream! This was real and possibly, a nightmare realized.


    I turned to Fred, pointing hysterically at the dilemma. He sighed and nodded. Then he just stretched his arms out and went out the door.


    Before I got the chance to say anything, Dad pushed me out of the door and then he came out with Charles, right behind him.


    "Useless," I frowned upon my situation as I looked above me. The empty sky reflected my thoughts exactly.


    ...


    "So handsome!"


    "Your little brother?"


    "Are you guys single?"


    "Look, look..."


    "You see them?"


    I could very well hear their gossips and giggles. While my Dad was arguing with a street seller about buying the best present for his ''daughter'', a.k.a my twin sister (me), Fred and Charles were chatting casually with the ladies.


    It was more likely to emphasize the fact that Fred and Charles were hoarded by these ladies and bound to speak to them.


    Each of those women were young and flashy. Even some married aunties were joking around as if they were teenagers. They flocked both of them and caged them within their ''crowd''. If Charles and Fred surrendered or ran away, then these wolves would eat them or chase them to the ends of the earth.


    Indeed, for them, a quiet down town adventure seemed practically hopeless...


    I stretched my tired bones from the boredom my body felt and concentrated somewhere else. I was free now anyway, so why not make the most of it?


    I meticulously wandered my eyes, nose and ears on every detail. The street vendors, their merchandise, the fresh smell of the fruits and vegetables of this world, the baked smells from sweet shops, the sound of train whistle from a close distance away, and many more.


    Before I could stop my curiosity, I had already somehow managed to slip away from my group members...


    The red towers all over the Town Square were evidently buildings. About fourteen to thirteen floors each. However, what caught my interest most, was how these buildings were constructed.


    One tower was connected to another tower on all four directions. A long bridge connected every building that was red in colour. They reminded me of the historical twin towers that were once built back on Earth!


    The gap beneath the bridges were either filled with alleyways, or slums. A good place for getting away from the rain, I reckoned, or places too good for someone to disappear. The main streets were easily recognisable this way since there were no bridges built over the main streets.


    Some buildings, though very rare, were yellow or orange in colour. However, as strange as it is, only the red ones were connected like a forest.


    I attentively wavered my eyes all around, laughing to myself, or even pointing like an idiot. Everything seemed so ordinary... yet, so very very new to me. I had always viewed my surroundings from the windows of my home, back in Ador, or just glance here and there during the camping trips with dad.


    But this was a brand new experience!


    The street vendors curiously eyed me with great interest. I had obviously dressed like a street rat with low material clothing. So why was I looking at everywhere like a tourist?


    They were just shooting me with weird glances as if I was a theif. A beggar... or some kind of fungus that was ruining their precious merchandise.


    Then out of the blue I realized something!


    I took a huge gulp of my saliva and pondered. I looked all around me, but the scenery was the same, every time. "Why today!" I managed to shout out my concerns.


    "Are you lost?" an unknown voice spoke from behind as a hand touched my left shoulder.


    Quick as a flash, I twirled around in a complete 180, terrified.


    "Not really," I replied with a stoned face, unable to react.


    "I see," the lady snorted slightly.


    She was a tall woman with her hair tucked away inside a bright reddish turban, dark skinned, snake-like green eyes and pearl like white teeth. As soon as I saw her I knew... mystery would be her middle name.


    I tried to note down in my head exactly how I visualized this weird woman who was constantly gazing at me with a smile. Her eyes were glittering non-stop as if a thousand stars were inside each of them.


    Even the outfit spoke for itself. A bright red robe with a violet cardigan or vest inside. She had these green stones around her neck that were mesmerising and the long silver earrings that followed until the tip of her shoulder. Various other rings,bracelets and trinkets were all over her.


    Her voice was very polite and she seemed to be harmless. But I couldn''t take the risk when she tried to invite me into her store, which was inside a tent.


    I tried to back away with cold sweats and goosebumps all over my body. Suddenly, she grabbed hold of my arms and then in a low voice told me, "Ms. Gloria, you are destined for great things, my child..."


    Her eyes widened and I could almost hear a hissing sound from her mouth.


    Panicking and overwhelmed with terror, I did what most kids would do, screaming at her face to attract the busy crowd, then biting her hand as her grip loosened and then running away the moment she let go!


    "Ahh...ah, ah... Aaaahhhh....!" I ran as fast as a rabbit. I skipped and jumped and dodged all obstacles, but I didn''t stop. It was tough, but what was I supposed to do? What if she was coming after me?!


    With a crash against something I finally fell off my feet. Sweat beads dripped all over me as if I had been drenched in cold, unwelcoming rain. I flinched my head to see who it was and the moment I realized... tears were flowing like rapid waterfalls...!


    ...


    As I told the both of them my story after our separation, they remained silent, but shock clearly written all over their faces.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" I asked with a crude smirk.


    "It''s- really- well..." Charles tried to console me.


    "Its hard to say." Fred honestly replied.


    He sat down beside me and rested his arms around my shoulders, "Why not directly take us to your mystery woman?"


    I blankly gave him a look, "Whaaaaat?" though, I said practically nothing.


    "..." Charles said nothing. So when I gazed towards him, he just nodded and replied, looking doubtful, "Why not."


    I let out a grief filled sigh. It took about a minute or two to clear up my thoughts. But, I could still feel it, my heart''s restlessness and fear.


    __________


    ___


    Up high, the sun smeared a wicked smile down on us, scorching heatwaves burning my body. The street was deserted and nobody was in sight for quite a distance. Fred and Charles were bickering by now.


    When they had arrived here, they were not in much of a joyous mood for searching, so I slipped a little deeper into the alley hoping to find something valuable... and some shadow.


    "...you think..."I heard Fred''s voice, but only two words. They certainly sounded angry and distant.


    "If... repent..." were the words I think, belonged to Charles, "hate to... blind..."


    By now, I had already begun to ignore their half baked conversations, when all of a sudden I found a magazine.


    "Fred!" I shrieked, "Fred, get your sorry ass down here!! Hurry!"


    I heard steps coming towards me almost instantaneously. I could feel my eyes gleaming with joy as I handed to Fred my new discovery. This meant, I couldn''t possibly be lying! Not with EVIDENCE!!


    He saw the magazine and blinked. Fred even scrubbed his eyes in doubt and shock at the improbability! Then he told me to pinch him. So, I did without hesitation, as he yelped in agony.


    "Not that hard!" Fred exclaimed.


    "I don''t get it... what is this?" Charles asked confused, staring at the magazine like it was rubbish.


    "But this still makes no sense!" Fred tried to deny, "And even if you saw this creepy lady, how can you be so sure she was a fortune teller?!"


    "Exactly." Charles agreed.


    "Why can''t you guys just believe me?" I questioned their lack of trust.


    "Look, Glow," Fred gently spoke to me as he breathed out a little and pondered what to say, "we do trust you... but we can''t deny the worldly facts..."


    "Fortune tellers and such," Charles bent down to explain to me, "they don''t exist in this world... they never did."


    "Don''t joke with me!" I exclaimed angrily, feeling my emotions rise and face flush.


    "We aren''t," Fred reassured me, "but we know that you haven''t lied to us either..."


    "But, but, but...!" I tried to stand firm in my opinion.


    "Lets just call it a day," Fred stretched his arms up to the sky, "shall we?"


    "I guess," I replied, feeling defeated, after a long long time.

 14 Chapter 13: Denied Offer

    "Yahoo!" I screamed in excitement, "George''s coming!"


    It has been a month since the three of us came to the dark prince''s castle. The summer heat was on my last nerves for quite a while now. Every night was a heated nightmare and the shadows would often creep up on me, reminding me of that smiley face of that fortune teller, which never escaped the back of my mind...


    If she ever did come next to me again, by heart I knew, who would intimidate who.


    However, everything collapsed to dust when I learned about Elder Brother George coming back home. Sometimes we would write to each other, but there were a lot of things I couldn''t write... or even mention personal details. All mails, incoming and outgoing, were checked in the palace everyday. In codes, George hinted some problems back at the palace, but nothing regarding his arrival.


    It was Fred who had somehow managed to send a secret warning to him. Yet, whenever I asked, Fred would always beat around the bush and never tell me his secrets.


    I mean, back when he was J, he would never lie to me about anything, nor keeping secrets. So I often wonder these days, "Why...?"


    "Listen Windy," Dad gestured to me, "I''ll be going to the palace to pick up George. So no more letters, understand?"


    "Okay..." I pouted and rolled my eyes.


    "And Fred," Dad said with a serious tone, "take care of your little sister. I''m counting on you."


    "Of course," Fred answered.


    Somehow things were tensed at this point. I couldn''t understand what was going on. Things here were as weird as it could get. Most of the time, Fred and Charles would either disagree, or fight. They never told me anything. At some point they would fight in the midst of friendly duels, but if I interfered or were near them, they stopped.


    Charles looked away and hardly spoke to me the past few days. Even when we bumped into each other he would just formally greet me and then exit as fast as a cheetah. Every single time, he would look at me with pity in his eyes.


    "Goodbye Dad, be safe." I hugged him as I said these words.


    "Prince Charles," Dad hugged me back and turned to Charles, "please take care of my children here..." Dad paused, then he continued, "...including yourself, of course."


    Charles noded.


    I saw the door close and dad leave. I quickly flew towards the window and waved him a goodbye. He waved me back and entered the carriage. I watched the horse drawn carriage until it escaped my vision and mixed with the background.


    "He''ll be back, I promise." Fred said, his voice filled with concern.


    "I can''t help but worry." I honestly replied to him, "I never had these feelings before... am I turning soft?"


    "Technically," Fred paused intentionally and with a mischevious smirk, replied, "girls are soft. Especially babies."


    "Hey," I was annoyed, "I''m five!"


    "But you are still a girl." he continued to tease me.


    "Why? Can''t boys have feelings?" I asked with more annoyance.


    "Well... but admit it, you''re a softie." Fred shrugged with that stupid smirk of his.


    "Hah! Says the weak one." I gave him a piece of his own medicine.


    "You don''t know that." Fred began to deny it.


    "C''mon, everyone knows that you''re afraid of me," I purposefully added fuel to the fire, "and that your weaker than me... A baby girl!"


    "Pff..." he laughed as if I was telling a joke, "okay, see, that''s not true."


    "Who knows?" I just shrugged and left him by the window, enjoying the sulking face he expressed.


    __________


    ___


    It was early at dawn when I woke up. I yawned and closed the curtains which were flashing in bright lights. I tried to jump, in order to reach the curtains, but it was soooo iritating that I flew myself up in the air.


    For a second or two, I had a weird illusion... A horse drawn carriage was leaving the castle grounds.


    "Weird," I mumbled to myself.


    Dad and George weren''t supposed to be here until a few more days. Besides, the carriage was heading the wrong way. It''s heading the away from the castle. So was this a dream? Am I really THAT worried about them...?


    I tried to close my eyes and convince myself that there was nothing outside. After I rubbed my eyes and opened the window, the illusion was gone.


    "See?" I laughed, speaking to myself.


    Once again, I yawned and stretched my arms and fingers. Tired without reason and with no to-do-list, I merrily bounced back into bed.


    Since I had no time for relaxing back on Earth and I understood how danger was lurking in the corners in this world as well... one thing I''ll miss the most, would indeed, be sleeping comfortably for as long as possible.


    I was drowsy, sweaty and in no mood for work.


    "If sleeping was a full time job..." I mumbled to myself again before finally falling asleep, "I''d take it any day!"


    ...


    I rubbed my eyes and yawned some more. I looked around and felt a strange sensation. "Is this another dream?" I thought.


    My stomach growled in hunger. I smacked my lips and blinked my eyes for me to wake up.


    The more I tried, the farther I got from my bed...


    That''s when it hit me!


    "What the-" down I went, on the hardwood floor.


    "That''ll leave a mark," I told myself in pain, sprawled on the floor.


    This was no dream. I was floating while sleeping and when I woke up, conscious, I landed on the floor. Not so gently though.


    I got up, rubbing my back like an old woman. The door crashed open right in front of me. I could feel my eyebrows rise as I saw Charles with a rifle in his hands and right behind him, a maid stood terrified.


    "How dare you come into a lady''s room without knocking?" I shouted, giving him a disappointed look.


    Obviously I was pretending, but since he was ignoring me for a while now and I wanted revenge... I told myself, "Why not now?"


    I couldn''t get what was happening at all. But if he was thinking that this would even scare me half as much as a ghost, he was in for torture.


    "Nobody comes thrashing into my room with a gun and gets away with it..." I stared ferociously at him.


    He seriously did not realize that I was still pretending. He just stood there, suspicious and dumbfounded.


    "I-I, I..." was all he could manage.


    "What!" I shouted with a deep loud voice.


    He was startled by my outburst and swayed on his feet. He tried to redirect himself while handling the rifle, went out of the room somehow and collapsed on the hallway floor. Charles fell on the hardwood floor, his back still against the wall behind him, directly opposite to my room.


    "I''m sorry?" Charles tried to apologize, still in pain and confusion.


    "You better be." I replied and eyed him like a hawk.


    I went to the wardrobe to take a change of clothes and rushed into the bathroom, before giggling. Surely he must be terrified by now, I kept thinking, what will he do next...?


    In all this commotion, I forgot all about my big brother Fred, assuming that he''d obviously be asleep. After all, Fred was not an early bird. Never has been and never will be.


    ...


    I sat down on the long table for breakfast, specifically choosing the second sit on Charlie''s left side. He got the gist that I was still displeased by his behaviour.


    This was extremely enjoyable!


    "How shameful!" I heard a quiet whisper from the back.


    "...humiliating the crown Prince..." another whisper.


    "...obnoxious... pity for the Prince..."


    "Losing our minds..."


    Back and forth these quiet gossips flowed around the servants who were apparently serving our breakfast. They were obviously insulting me behind my back for about a month already, but now, they were casually dropping hints too...!


    Some were even addressing me as a whore. To a five year old girl!


    The maids were the ones who never stopped their damned mouths, while the butlers occasionally nodded, or just replied with an "Mhm," sound.


    "So I''m a freak show." I gazed down at my soup and murmured quietly.


    The tableware clattered as Prince Charles stood up. Everyone went silent. He didn''t say a word at first and then opened his mouth and paused. He looked angry.


    "..."


    Frankly, even I was surprised. I just sat on my chair, straight and still, pop-eyed at the boy in front of me. A chill made me shudder almost by instinct.


    "Did he hear me?" the thought came over me.


    When I looked around carefully, all the servants were holding their necks or chests, suffocating.


    I swallowed the food within my mouth hurriedly, wanting to speak, but unable to stand up against this immense pressure.


    "You people..." finally Charles let his voice out, deep and frightening. A voice I''ve never heard him speak with.


    "..." I couldn''t move at this point, "How strong is he?" I thought to myself.


    "How dare you!" Charles stated in anger. His voice hurting the eardrums of whomever was present at the dining hall.


    "But- but, My Prince!" a maid squeaked aloud, still choking.


    I flinched to turn around and take a good look at her. Then suddenly, I saw her being lifted into the air, as if she would be executed in mere seconds.


    "Charles," I quickly turned to the dark prince and shouted with all my might, "LET GO!"


    Immediately, he turned his attention to me. His eyes were as black and cold as a black hole. His face showing no remorse and his powers not bulging.


    "Oh my gosh," I freaked out with a stone face, blunt as ever, "You really are a dark prince."


    "Hmmph," he smirked with a cool and calm face that answered my question even without him replying, "Obviously."


    "Co-could you, you plea-please, let go?" I requested, daring not to joke around.


    "..."


    He didn''t reply. He didn''t even let go. Just standing there, his left hand still pointing up, without a shred of concern.


    I sighed.


    Daring not to look up at him, but looking at the plate below me, I simply told him, "If you don''t, then I''ll fight, if I have to."


    The air around me began to sizzle like boiling water.


    "Am I next?" I thought, petrified, as I closed my eyes.


    "No choice." I heard him say with his normal voice again.


    The aura around me began to sway and slowly dismissed itself.


    I flinched to look towards the maid who was up in the air, realizing that she was on the ground by now, with the others being able to breath normally again.


    They were gasping for oxygen. Huffing and puffing. Their eyes were bloodshot red, agony and terror. A moment too late and all of them would be dead.


    I sighed with relief. My heartbeat was still running like a wild horse, but my brain seemed to cool down from all this tension.


    But suddenly, that same wretched voice spoke, "Miss Gloria Gale Windstorm here," Charles stated, "is the youngest born of the Windstorm Head Family... So if you people have anything to say, then you are messing with the wrong person."


    There was a brief silence that followed his remarks.


    Then, Charles went on as the crowd looked at him, horrified.


    "But she is not just that! She is my guest and also my future sister, which indirectly makes her a member of the royal family..."


    "So what?" I thought to myself, foolishly.


    "And anyone, from this day forth, whomever bad mouths MY FAMILY, will be sentenced to the Mines, for the following 10 years to come! Their job, money and status will be ripped off of them forever!"


    With his mighty voice, Charles announced. Nobody moved nor spoke.


    "Is that clear?" His terrifying order boomed throughout the entire room.


    All faces noded. No one cared to test out their fearsome master.


    My jaw dropped. I was astonished for a while, but regained my mind. I regretted ever thinking of him only as a joke.


    "Old habits die hard." I thought sarcastically. This was not the first time, but surely the last, I hoped.


    "Gloria," Charles spoke my name.


    "Huh?" I came back from my thoughts, startled, "Wh-What?"


    Charles backed away. He noticed how scared I had gotten. With a sheepish smile, as opposed to his earlier behaviour, he asked me, "Are you okay?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" I replied with a question.


    "Really?" Charles questioned back, seemingly puzzled, "I actually thought you were rude to me earlier because of the letter."


    Charles chucked a little and then continued with his breakfast.


    "Is he trying to change the subject?" I thought in my mind, not daring to speak my thoughts out loud, or even in a whisper.


    "Wait, a what?" I questioned him, out loud.


    "I mean," Charles smiled as he looked towards me, "You mean-" he stopped short, not finishing his sentence as his smile dropped.


    Charles covered his mouth with his left hand for a while and then coughed. "You haven''t read it?"


    "Please just tell me what it is that I''m supposed to read..." I was getting tired of this conversation now.


    "It''s by your drawer," Dark Prince''s eyebrows widened when he spoke to me, his voice getting weaker by the second.


    "Oh no," I said to myself, aloud, "What happened to Dad and George?!"


    Terror was all over me. It was excruciating! If my fears turned real, what would happen!?


    I excused myself and rushed out of the dining hall as soon as I imagined the worst possible outcome. Sweaty and nervous as hell, I didn''t even listen to Charles who probably had something else, to explain to me.


    As I rushed upstairs and into my room, searching for that letter, everything was a mess. If something came in between my fingers and it wasn''t the letter, I shoved it away.


    For what seemed to be more than an eternity, I finally got what I desired! The letter!!!


    The more I read it, the worse my mood got. Lingering with each stretch of the ink was Fred''s handwriting...


    "What is this?" I heard myself say.


    "You see..." Charles tried to explain as he came into my room.


    I smacked my lips, irritated and not knowing what to do next. I turned my head to Charles, behind me, then back onto the letter in front of me.


    It read:


    "Dear G,


    As you know, I''ve overstayed my vacation from my training, spending most of my time with you. Honestly, when I heard that I had a baby sister, I rushed back home... never expected anything like a reunion though!


    It''s been fun while it lasted, but there is frankly no excuse from the borderline, not even with Charles''s authority. With the King still being sick, they need my help here.


    But I know that you''ll be fine. It doesn''t feel right to not see Dad and George back, but emergencies have no excuses! So I''ll stick by that rule. I''ll be stationed somewhere out of the dust and heat, so no worries!


    Hopefully, you''ll forgive me for keeping this secret from you for so long, won''t you? Remember, I''m me and no one else. Keep that in mind... it''s what you said back then.


    Your Handsome Big Brother,


    (Signed) Fred. W."


    "It makes me sick!" I crumpled up the letter and threw it somewhere in my room.


    "Its not all bad." Charles hesitantly replied.


    "This isn''t about your stupid fight with Fred, right?"


    "Not exactly. I don''t have that much..." Charles paused, "power."


    "Its just not fair!" I shrieked out loud, like a normal five year old girl crying to get her a Barbie doll or something, as I stumped my left foot fiercely onto the ground.


    "He is super full of himself. Always acting like a reliable person and then... He just... well..." I tried to say, but the word wouldn''t come out.


    "Things are complicated here. Much more, than back on Earth." Charles lectured me.


    "Why can''t he spend more time with me?" I asked, sulking.


    "You''re just afraid that he might die again before you..." Charles bluntly let out his thoughts, "...Oops?"


    "Really? Is it that easy to read me?" I asked, concerned, "Does Fred know?"


    "I think he does," Charles didn''t stop with his honesty, "haven''t you realized how protective he''s been with you? Or why he lets you cling to him like glue, even after he stormed away that night...?"


    "..." I stared down at the floor, rethinking all the things, which previously, seemed completely ordinary.


    "You both are the same, you know? Even in this life, as before." Charles trampled on my last nerve now.


    "Thank you," I sarcastically replied, "but would you care to shut up a little, once in a while...?"


    The conversation ended as the Dark Prince backed away and left my room. The door was still crashed on the floor, fragments of wood scattered about, in my room.


    I slumped on top of my bed with my pillow stuck tight to my face and telling myself over and over again that boys don''t need to cry.


    Even in this world, Vel''s teachings hadn''t faded. He wasn''t here, but that couldn''t stop him, anyway.


    __________


    ___


    "George!" I cried, "You came!"


    "I think so, yeah." George replied with a mischevious chuckle, as he raised an eyebrow.


    "With notice. Unlike somebody." I grumbled a bit.


    "Its about Fred." I heard Charles whisper to George.


    "Aaah..." Both Dad and George agreed in sync.


    "I can hear you." I remarked, pretending that I didn''t care.


    I ran back to George now, hoping this Angel-like person would compliment me like he used to, "He''s gonna go and weave me here, ya know? That''s sooooooo unfai-war!"


    I had to act cute, but to my surprise, George replied, "Well, sometimes big brothers have to protect their little sisters. So he went away... besides, you have to learn about some hard things in life too, Glow. It''s not easy outside."


    This was humiliating and also the first time George hadn''t taken my side. He would always do so before...


    "Are you an imposter?" I casually asked George.


    "What? No way!" George replied, "Maybe it''s the Palace air. It''s very very stinky there."


    "What about here?" I asked, giggling by his snarky statement and gave him a bright big smile.


    "When you''re here?" George told me, "No chance!"


    I loved how I was doted on in this life. It was really charming! Something I never wanted to vanish even if I would grow old someday.


    "I''m blushing, I''m blushing! Look!!" I cheerfully exclaimed, acting baby-ish, in front of George.


    He chucked and leaned closely to my left ear and whispered, "I''ll let you in on a secret,"


    "Awesome!" I replied.


    "I loved it a lot when I read your letters back at the palace. Then, when the King found out about my letters, by accident, he let me come back here. To meet with my baby sister!" George winked at me slyly and went on, "The King said that Gloria had talent and bright future, too. Especially when he learned that you are only 5 years old."


    "Really?" I acted surprised as if I was dumber than dumb.


    "Yeah!" George played along, "so why don''t you send Fred a letter or two. See how happy he will be and come running back here...!Besides, you can easily send him a letter with the messenger hawk he has left here. You can tell him anything you want!"


    "It''ll help with your writing skills, " Dad agreed.


    "No problem for me. You just do your thing!" Charles accepted with a dirty smirk plastered on his face that read, "Nice going."


    ...


    That night after dinner, I clasped my hands energetically, thinking various ways to write my letter. Writing to Fred seemed different somehow. It wasn''t like this with George at all!


    So I tried to write and by midnight, I had four letters by the trash can and nothing to pin down on the hawk''s legs.


    I swore to myself that the fifth one was going to be the last. Now or nothing, I told myself.


    As I finished with a murderous look on my face, tired and dizzy, I read the letter to myself:


    "Dear Big Brother Fred,


    How dare you! Do you know how worried I am?! You idiot, idiot, Fred! If you don''t come back within the next few days, I''m gonna go there to look for your sorry butt.


    Don''t think I''m as merciful as I was before. You aren''t a kid, so pull yourself together! Be a big brother when you start acting like one!! I''ll be waiting... always...


    Your Best Friend & Sister,


    (Signed) G. W."


    "This is it!" I told myself for the final time.


    That was it. Just as I strapped the letter onto the hawk''s leg, it flew off. No sound apart from the flutter of the wings. I closed my eyes and imagined that guy smirking and feeling guilty while reading my letter.


    "Mission accomplished!" I told myself, yawning heavily now.


    As soon as I slapped my head on the pillow, everything just zapped close. The only things I knew now were... peace and relaxation.


    By next morning, I made a wish at the crack of dawn, begging to God to let Fred receive my letter. After a while, I noticed something flying, up in the sky...


    "Could it be...?!" I whispered to myself, sure, my prayers had been answered immediately.


    I traced my eyes, squinting them to see how close the bird had gotten. Well, it was a bird, flying towards me.


    However, there was only malicious intent. I had swayed myself, by complete accident and fallen on the ground. Luckily.


    It was an Arpines Beast. A bird like creature that was twice the size of a human and could fly freely in the air. It had a long pelican beak and sharp slit eyes that were diagonal like a demon''s. Huge feathers covered it''s body and it loved to eat human skin. Not anything else, but only, human skin.


    The monster had flown as fast as a baseball would, 165 km/h. I crawled to the other side of the room, panicking. I wanted to scream, but this thing was... disgusting!


    It''s beak, as I noticed, was so strong that the hardwood floor had already been scratched and a tiny hole formed at the particular area the creature had been poking. Finally, I understood the reason, the beak of the Arpine was so expensive in the market!


    The squawking noise it made was literally annoying. Only by a few inches was I keeping a hold of my skin. I was so thankful that the head was stuck in the small window of my room... but the window was creaking. How long would the wood hold anyway?


    Sweat dropped heavily down my forehead, my back and even until the tip of my fingers. The thrashed door hadn''t been fixed yet and very soon, everybody gathered at the spectacle before them.


    Gawking or horrified they just assembled there. Finally, George had arrived.


    "Is he going to save me?" I thought, a bit anxious.


    He had an envelope in his hands. He quietly placed the envelop on top of an empty wooden chair as if it was important right now... Then, he put up his hands, closing towards the beast.


    "Shh..." he said, "stop this... no need to be afraid..."


    "Is he really talking to the beast?" I thought to myself, awestruck, "Wh-wha-why are his eyes glowing? What''s going on?!"


    In the spur of a moment, the beast had voluntarily poked it''s head outside and calmly left the castle. Finally, as George got back to his senses, he sheepishly smiled at me and gave me a warm hug.


    He patted my hair gently, "Its all over." He said.


    ...


    On the breakfast table, I had a zillion questions in mind, but only asked one question, "Who''s that letter for?"


    It was the worst excuse I could find. Everyone stopped their actions. Spoons were dropped and all of a sudden, Charles asked me, "Why not open it to find out?"


    Dad''s eyes glistened with curiosity and excitement. George smiled happily and the Dark Prince was as emotionless as ever. He had a devious sparkle in his eyes though.


    "Is it from back home?" I questioned, unable to take a hint, "Or, is it from... Fred?"


    I gobbled down the food that was in front of me and took away the letter. On the cover, "M.T.S" was written in capital letters. Sure, the language of this world was not the same as Earth, but it was the pronunciation that specified the difference to me.


    "What''s MTS?" I curiously questioned.


    "Open it." Charles just said this, gritting his teeth now.


    "Okay?"


    I opened the envelope slowly, not to make a dent, or tear it. Somehow it looked as valuable as a diamond.


    As I opened the folded letter, it stated, "Thank you for applying to the greatest school in the entire continent, Mage Training School. However, your admission has been thoroughly REJECTED by our community of directors. Please try again during next year''s trial exams. We hope for only the best of every individual here at M.T.S, where all your powers come alive! - Signed, Mage of Spells, Mr. Frosters."


    When I lifted my head, I was in awe, with all eyes on me. All hope faded in the room.


    "What the heck?!" I thought.


    "Dad, what is this?" I asked my father, who sat opposite to me with a face of utter shock.

 15 Chapter 14: See You Soon, Brother!

    Even the drops of rain courted for my attention outside. Yet not a single curtain lifted within my room. Tears rolled down non-stop all over my face. I was just another girl and no matter how much I tried, Grade was an existence long extinguished, far far away.


    "So who am I?" I tried to think, but it was impossible.


    My heart had sunk into the pit of despair now. Fred hadn''t replied yet and the bird hadn''t arrived. On top of it all, despite being a mage at such a tender age, I was not qualified to be in M.T.S.


    "..." I sniffled and cried until my pillows were wet, and then turned to wipe my tears and snots on the bed sheet.


    Pink was not my style anymore. Things were so dark and bitter that I felt like I was worse than trash all over again... nobody would want me. Nobody cared.


    While I was busy with my ambivalent feelings all rushing out and questioning my true identity, a knock on the door, instantly averted my attention. At the time, the back of my mind, clogged numerous anxieties, with everything else seemingly... pointless.


    So I put the blanket down and tip-toed towards the door. I knew who it was the moment my ears pressed against the new wooden door.


    The door was carved, especially to be slightly different, compared with the other rooms and thus, easily recognizable. The wooden carvings were simply as elegant as the Victorian Era paintings back on Earth. Each carve swayed with it''s own unique personality.


    As I leaned closer towards the door, my right ear pressed tightly against it, I heard that overly familiar voice. A voice full of arrogance and nobility. Talking to ''his'' subjects.


    Who else could it be, but Charles? I yawned without interest.


    "The week has passed and she still won''t open the door, sire." I heard a maid report to Charles.


    "Her food had been left untouched until the past two days though," another maid opened her mouth, "of course, we have been diligently exchanging the course of every meal... sire."


    "Good," Charles''s voice sounded cold.


    "Sire, if I must," a steward tried suggesting, "perhaps Miss Gloria would feel it better if you bring her a gift or stroll over town..."


    Charles just coughed and said nothing.


    For sometime afterwards, everything indulged in silence.


    Busy footsteps were all I heard. Surely they had left? I pondered, lost in thoughts.


    "I''m worried if this continues on..." I heard a faint voice speak.


    "Let me handle this, George," I heard dad''s rough voice whispering, "I''ll talk to her."


    There was knock on the door again and my poor eardrums were the worst of its victims.


    Frankly, my ears were still ringing from the vibrations, as I rushed to push myself backwards. I stood in the middle of my room, speechless. The showering rain outside was still, as gloomy as ever.


    "Gloria, honey," Dad spoke in a rather sweet and concerned tone, "we won''t bite. We just want to talk to you... Could you please open the door...?"


    "..." I paused for a few seconds, suddenly craving the urge to slam open the door and shout out loud how pathetic I felt deep inside.


    On the contrary, I did none of that. Instead, "...I don''t wanna..." I held a long pause before giving them my answer in a rather arrogant and selfish way.


    The only person I longed for at this moment was my big brother, Fred, but he was a long distance away. I just couldn''t grasp these uneasy emotions that spoke from the guts... I worried, now and again, whether he was truly in danger or not.


    I crouched down with pain as hunger echoed in my stomach. It was the worst possible moment for me to think about food...! "Not now!!" I heard a tiny whisper from my mouth.


    "Please sweetie," Dad exclaimed in a much lower tone, "Open the door..."


    "C''mon Gloria, please," I heard George say with a slight haste, "Father hasn''t eaten at all for the past three days. He won''t eat unless you come out. His face has gotten so pale with only drinking water-"


    George stopped short.


    Again, only silence greeted me. However, this time there was something new about it, "OPEN THE DOOR, GLORIA!" Prince Charles''s dark personality commanded, "EITHER THAT, OR I''M CRACKING THIS DOOR WIDE OPEN!"


    "You''re just bluffing!" I tried to reply, my voice shaking.


    "If you think I''m joking then think again!" He seemed full of himself, "Just get out of the way or I''ll blast you along with your beloved door!"


    This guy had the nerve to threaten me!


    "Cute," I replied with a devious smirk plastered on my face, as I got right in front of the door, "Give it all you''ve got!" I shouted back at him.


    "Threaten me all you want," I thought to myself, "but that trick was overrated even before I was born, sucker!!"


    Suddenly, the earth beneath me shook. Standing there felt like I was on a massage chair that was vibrating throughout every bone in my body.


    Out of the blue, a quicksand appeared below me and sucked me in. All of me... within seconds! It felt like drowning in a tornado... I was suffocating the entire time. Was I underneath the earth? Was I within the sea or air? No, I was caught in a dusty place where the golden quicksand all around... But worst of all, my movements and even the feeling of touch, had disappeared.


    A huge impact caused the quicksand to shake violently and I felt sick to my stomach, but then it went with it''s usual pace. My stomach growled and my eyes continued to lose hope.


    Everything started to become blurry. I could barely blink my eyes and a strange numbing sensation grasped a hold of me. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say bluntly, my body was gonna disintegrate.


    "Calm down," a mysterious voice suggested.


    "Breathe... come on... just move your hands..." was all I could remember hearing at the brink of unconsciousness.


    Moving my hands upwards little by little, still shivering from the coldness, I gradually opened my eyes. I could feel the sensation of my eyes moving, my hands shivering while holding George''s hand and the look of pity in everyone''s eyes.


    Only one figure stood out at that moment in my memory.


    Charles, as he looked right at me, annoyed and expressionless.


    In less than a handful of seconds, my head began hurting and before I could ask any question, everything turned pitch black... sleep overwhelmed my nerves... it was too blissful to ignore.


    __________


    ___


    I could feel my head tilting from one side to another, but my vision was by now, lost in darkness. I could obviously hear birds chirping outside and the leaves rustling up against the wind. Yet, my body did not feel the urgency to wake up.


    "We have to go." I heard Dad.


    "But Father, what about little Glow?" This was George, without a doubt. A soft spoken gentleman.


    "She''s yet to awaken." So he was here too, that damn Dark Prince.


    At that moment, I felt my left hand index finger nudge a little. Was this out of spite or just a coincidence? I was intrigued to find out.


    "Did you see that?" George implied with fascination.


    "..." Dad and Charles were silent.


    I could feel myself trying to stimulate contact.


    "I think she''s restraining herself." Charles bluntly chose his words to spite me again.


    "Why?" Dad asked.


    "She just doesn''t want to face the cold hard truth." Charles grunted.


    Okay, okay, that''s ENOUGH. I wanted to smack his words with mine. This dude was clearly trying to trample me with my insecurities now!!


    "No way... but Baby Glow''s always been the brave one." Dad added.


    "Then what about the bird?" George asked, his voice seemed tensed.


    "Bird...?" My mouth opened up, surprised and shivering.


    I felt my eyes open wide with concern. My hands were still paralyzed and my body didn''t coordinate well either. Only my head to neck felt the mobility to move at all, despite the fact that it hurt everywhere.


    "The... the..." George looked at me, puzzled.


    "Look Windy," Dad called me, "George and I will cover this situation. You should rest..."


    "Tell me, w-w-wh-aat?" I barely managed to speak.


    "The bird returned. There''s no return letter. So father and I are going to the frontlines." George replied, hurriedly.


    "..."


    "No return letter..." my mind went blank with misery. "He hasn''t called... ever."


    I just nodded and looked away towards the window. George seemed awfully concerned with what to say next, but never uttered anything.


    Within minutes, I was alone in the room, staring at the roof. I felt my nerves relax and my body felt light. It wasn''t much of a surprise that I wasn''t in my old room anymore. This room was painted yellow and green. Naturally, very positive.


    My muscles relaxed and my eyes shut down... all I could remember was falling into deep slumber...there remained nothing but haze.


    ...


    A tickle on the nose was enough to irritate me. So why was the wind outside acting up and the leaves just going along with it''s tune. I couldn''t get a minute of sleep, the moment the storm attacked.


    Unexpectedly, an entire day had passed by the time I woke up, again. My senses were more sharpened and relaxed. My body felt as alive as a jungle cat and the dizziness I felt before had vanished completely.


    A maid rushed to my rescue, running hurriedly with all her might. I recognized her pretty well... she was the one who had almost tied of strangulation by the Dark Prince!


    "I am so very sorry, Ms. Gloria," she apologized frantically, not allowing her emotions to show too much, "His Highness had ordered me to open up the window so you could inhale some fresh air. I was in the kitchen downstairs preparing your supper. I am extremely sorry, Miss, there wont be a next time."


    "What''s your name?" I asked, curiously.


    "Pardon?" She was surprised for some reason.


    "Your name..." I wondered what I said wrong.


    "Oh, yes," she smiled sheepishly, "of course!"


    However, just as she was about to introduce herself to me, a recurring knock on the door interfered. As always, it was His Highness, the Cunning Crown Prince.


    The maid slightly bowed to me and then slid past Charles, whom she once admired, but now her face looked petrified instead.


    "Avalon and George have left." Charles said when only the two of us were in the room. His eyes felt very chilling.


    "I see..." I stared down on my bed sheet, scared and sad.


    My heart began thumping once I realized we were alone. This was the first time. Surprisingly I was well aware of this emotion... utter fear!


    Most people would have mistaken it for love, but not me, I knew instantly what this was... I was suffocating the entire time he was here. He was more powerful than me, so how could I feel safe? Heck! I wasn''t even sure whether I should consider him a friend or foe.


    "I know what you''re thinking, G," Charles suddenly exclaimed, "but know this... whatever I do, despite the sadness I cause you often, are all for your well being."


    "Heh," I just chuckled a little.


    "Oh? You think it''s funny, do you now?" Charles stated, "Then let me ask you this... why were you asking that servant for her identity?"


    "What an absurd question!" I thought to myself, but didn''t say a word.


    "She stood up to you. I found that very inspiring!" I remarked sarcastically.


    "Really?" The dark Prince laughed a little. Then his eyes went deep. Gloomy as ever, he replied, "It sounds to me that you were going to promote her."


    "What?" His words hit me like a ton of bricks, "Why?!"


    "Its not a remote village, nor a tribe..." Charles replied, indifferent, "This is the Crown Prince''s Castle! A part of the royal court." His tone became more and more domineering, "My words are the law. Since you have a higher status here now, followers and servants will naturally be desperate to catch your eye."


    "Oh... I get it."


    "You do?" Charles gave me a doubtful glance, "But mark my words... If you''re not careful with these people, they''ll bite you later on."


    "So why are you here?" I tried changing the subject.


    "To warn you." Charles replied.


    "About what?"


    "..."


    He didn''t reply, but his face was smeared with an apologetic smile. This was the first time I''d seen him behave this strangely. Sure he was a big weirdo from the beginning, but he hardly ever acted up. Ever since we came, this time, he was... distant.


    "Okay...?" I awkwardly tried to reply.


    "At this moment, I''m not sure whether telling you is the right choice... especially because of your reckless behaviour."


    "If you don''t tell me then won''t I barge upon whatever IT is, sooner or later...?"


    "Therefore," Charles paused for a moment. The silence was tremendously heavy the longer it drew, "I have a solution. Become my sister."


    "...Excuse me?" I managed to choke myself without effort, by his confession.


    "There is a way. A Bond."


    "Like adopting me?" I asked, feeling nauseous.


    "Not really." Charles chuckled a little before he continued, "A Bond does indeed have paperwork and an application that should be approved by the royal court. But, a bond is special."


    "Yet, you won''t go into details..."


    "That''s right. I don''t want you to plot your cards."


    "Tch." I clicked my tongue, "so be it."


    ...


    It was already dreadfully dark by the time I could move my body entirely. The twin moons, as I called them, were glistening above in the night sky.


    "Are you following me?" I asked them, giggling to myself.


    The room was utterly silent and nobody answered. I looked at both of the twins that were gazing upon me. It had been a long time since Fred and I had watched the moons shining as brightly as diamonds.


    I tiptoed down the hall and crept my way up the marble stairs. I had to take my indoor shoes off just so there wouldn''t be any sound. After all, the only place left for me to go... was my room.


    To my surprise, the previous door that was once new, had already been replaced. The screws were bolted, neatly.


    I barged into my room and closed the door. This new room was still clashing against my tastes. Sure, it was refined and had a balcony added, but it was not the old one...


    I turned on the lights, but gave them all a dim glow. It would be better if I hadn''t been discovered yet. I walked over to the curtains and shoved them all the way, so nobody would spot me.


    "Urgh," I grumbled to myself, "It hurts... my head."


    I flinched around to search for my prey. It had been carefully stuffed inside a cage and properly placed on my desk near the windowsill.


    "Say... how is he?" I asked the bird who didn''t know my language.


    I sighed. It was no use after all.


    I stretched my arms and sat on the chair, wondering what to write. The bird stared at me, meticulously studying my every action. It was annoying.


    As I stared into space and yawned over a hundred times, the letter remained blank.


    "..."


    "Gloria... Gloria..." I heard a voice.


    "Don''t disturb me." I groaned.


    "Wake up, see... it''s Fred."


    I jumped on my feet the moment I heard this news. "Fred!" I gleefully turned to look behind me.


    Immediately, I could pinpoint his location amongst the crowd of people standing behind me. Family members who wore plain white clothes and everybody else who wore pure black... but what about Fred? Well, there he was.


    Yes, he was there. Speechless... breathless... and dead. Inside that silver coffin.


    "No..." I tried to pacify my shaken self, "No, no, no, no....NO!"


    I grabbed hold of my hair, trying to read off everything and just say that this is but a dream...!


    And yet, the evidence was right before my eyes. No face, no body, no nothing. Just that coffin.


    "Surely, it''s not..." I screamed loudly amongst all this anguish, "STOP CRYING! DAMN IT!! I told you, didn''t I? IT''S NOT HIM!!!"


    "How can you be so sure?" a voice behind me spoke as I froze.


    I turned to look behind me and then, there it was...! That stupid bird!!


    "It''s all your fault!" I yelled to no avail.


    "Is it now?" the bird just smirked.


    I swallowed a lump down my dry throat. The impossible was happening right before my eyes.


    "This is just a dream!" I arrogantly stated, stressed out.


    "Perhaps," another voice interrupted and before I knew it, everything had faded into a blinding white colour.


    "Let me say this now," I felt the voice getting closer to me, more than ever, "STAY AWAY FROM FRED, if you value your life..." it paused, "...and his..."


    "What? No! Wait...!" As I tried to stop the voice, a black hole began sucking me inside and when I opened my eyes, I was sprawled on the floor like an idiot, sweating like a sinner, back inside my room. The vision, or rather dream, was gone.


    The lights were dimly lit. The curtains were pulled and my injuries were more painful than ever. The medicines of this world were healing potions and ointments, sure, but the flaws were the aftereffects.


    The injuries would heal mostly within a few days, even if you lost an arm, regeneration wasn''t a problem if you had money. However, what was most severe was the backlash that followed afterwards!


    My heart thumped like a forest fire. My lungs were filled with carbon dioxide and breathing itself became a stranger to me. Then came the momentary paralysis effect that numbed my entire nervous system.


    "This is a type of Hell." I said to myself.


    ...


    After a few hours of suffering, I found myself free to move again. Sighing, I got up and properly sat on the chair wondering about many things... the letter... the bird... and mostly, about that nightmare.


    "I quit." I said to the bird, "I''m not backing out anymore. My brother is definitely alive! I just know it!!"


    I smirked and began to write my second letter to Fred:


    "Dear Nasty Big Brother Fred,


    How are you today? How are things back at the front lines? Hopefully you''re still alive, aren''t you? You haven''t replied to my first letter yet, so... I''m still waiting, y''know?


    This bird is useless to me if you won''t reply to me... but every time I see it, I''m relieved. I can be sure that you''re still here. I''m not missing you, though. Don''t misunderstand! I''m just worried that you''re gonna cry and beg me to help you later on... so, please, make sure you reply to me this time.


    Even if I have to wait forever, I won''t stop writing... crying... waiting... never. Don''t run away, J.


    See You Soon~ Big Brother!


    (Signed) G.W"


    Just like last time, I strapped my hair ribbon around the letter before attaching it to the hawk''s leg. It flew off the balcony when I released it. Swift, silent and only leaving a feather behind.


    "This is it!" I told myself.


    < Charles''s POV >


    "My Lord," a voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "I''m busy, Hilbert." I said to the middle aged scrawny man who stood in front of me.


    "Of course, sire," was all he uttered, "but this might interest you..."


    By the time I realized what Hilbert''s unusual smirk meant as he carefully put down a letter in front of my desk, I was left speechless.


    "You can''t be serious..." I gasped as I began to unfold the letter.


    This was no ordinary letter. Because along with the letter as white as sheet, came a blue envelop. That envelop was a... telegram.


    I opened the letter with shaking hands. Even though Hilbert had insisted he would take over, I refused. "If I''m a royal, then I should act like one. Don''t you agree?" I remarked sarcastically at him.


    "But of course." Hilbert frowned a little.


    Hilbert had always looked after me since my birth. He had been my trusted aid for as long as I could remember. To me, unlike my biological father the King, Hilbert was more of a father figure. A comrade I have never regretted having...!


    "You can''t protect me forever, Hilbert." I chuckled at the overprotective man.


    I took the letter out of the white envelop and read it silently. My eyes felt heavy as I handed the letter to Hilbert and asked him one question, "Where is she?"


    "I believe Lady Gloria has gone to town to refresh herself." Hilbert answered while he glanced at the letter.


    "Alone?"


    "No, your highness," Hilbert replied with confidence, "I''ve sent guards disguised along with her and a few spies to follow behind them should the need arise."


    "Read it." I sighed with a dry throat.


    "Dear Friend,


    My father and I have been scouting the front lines for the past two days and as you''ve predicted, there''s no survivor here. Blood and icy-snow all the way upto the Northern mountains. I cannot discuss the dire details with you yet in this letter due to the dangers ahead.


    However, Fred is still M.I.A. So, please do not let Gloria hear these words before Dad and I arrive.


    From the Front Line: Galvous,


    George. W"


    I heaved a long, heavy sigh. This was no time to be panicking, I hardened my thoughts and convinced myself. This was the time of planning!


    "Your Highness, I must agree with Sir George''s opinions." Hilbert stated with deep concern.


    "..."


    I did not reply. There were various suspicious hints in this letter that I could not dismiss. However, what concerned me more was the telegram that was still unread. I waved my hand for Hilbert to open the telegram.


    "Are you sure, your Highness?" Hilbert asked again with a frown and deep concern in his eyes as if I was some child that needed his care.


    I simply noded and flicked my wrist.


    Hilbert bowed and simply replied, "Understood, sire."


    __________


    ___


    "I say," the feisty little girl kept on chattering on the dinner table, "You haven''t touched your food Charles... is something wrong?" she bugged me.


    It was always the hardest to come up with a lie in front of Gloria. Not only did I needed to make it sound more convincing, I had to also act that way, all the more not to underestimate her and talk too much. In other words, I had to check on myself every now and then and satisfy her, while eating.


    As usual, I frowned and barely smiled her way. Looked in front of me, where there was no one but a giant door, behind the empty chair a long distance away from where I sat.


    Who knows how many times I''ve had to be careful of my blinking and chewing...!


    For a moment I paused while eating and glanced her way, "Do not open your mouth while eating. Act like a princess since you are my sister."


    As I stared at the chubby little creature, I couldn''t help but smile at her flushed face, red as a tomato.


    "... sing..." I heard her mumble to herself.


    "It''s embarrassing, you idiot prince!" She suddenly burst out loud as she stood up. The chair fell down with a thud -sound behind her.


    I sat on my chair, stupefied. Unable to comprehend whether she was courageous and blunt, or simply an idiot herself.


    Her ears were bright red and her cheeks were still flushed as before. Her eyes were filled with intense glare directed my way. I sheepishly smiled, giving her the upper hand.


    "Hmmph!" She turned her head and stomped towards the door.


    "Oh, and..." she paused. Then turned once more and glared at me. With a loud voice that echoed throughout the entire dining hall, she shrieked, "I WILL DINE IN MY ROOM FROM NOW ON!"


    "Okay..." I softly replied, my voice cracking up.


    "Hilbert," I called after drinking some water to ease my throat, "please be sure to tell the maids to send some food to her room from now onwards."


    "Of course, your highness." Hilbert obeyed.


    ...


    "Gloria," I knocked on her room door, "Listen, I''m here to apologize."


    Even though there was no answer, I could still feel her presence from the other side. "Even though I have no idea what I''ve done wrong... might you enlighten me?"


    Still no answer...


    "...and forgive me?" I continued with a half baked apology.


    "You were being rude." a voice replied from the other side.


    "Eat your dinner, okay? I''ll apologize again in the morning if you''ve eaten." I ordered.


    "... no..." she stated.


    "..."


    A long pause without a conversation and then she suddenly broke the silence, "If I am your sister, then don''t treat me like your subject. I''m nobody''s slave."


    Her stoic icy comment pierced my heart. I felt as though I had been hit by a bulldozer and survived miraculously, even though I''d lost the sense of ''touch'' and left with broken bones.


    I coughed and cleared my throat.


    "Very well. I will remember as long as you remember to behave yourself, deal?" I announced, half joking.


    "Deal." she agreed, bewildering me.


    "And by the way," I couldn''t help but spill, "Father-in-law and George will be arriving in a few days."


    The moment I said these words, I felt a kick straight to the back of my knee. "Ouch!" I tried to hold my voice as I fell on the cold floor, nearly hitting my head in the process. How did she do that?! I became more and more puzzled.


    "I never accepted you as my brother-in-law..." the door slightly opened as a pair of bloody cold eyes met mine, "Don''t get ahead of yourself, f***er!"


    "For a child t-t-th-those are highl-ly inappropriate words..." I managed to choke out a single sentence.


    "Heh." she smirked wickedly and giggled as the door closed.


    I could feel my spirit floating out my body! A long relief spread down my spine as I slowly got up and walked away to my study. I couldn''t help but wonder how much fearsome menace was left in that small body of hers...


    "Why do I feel as though this is going to be a long~ long, night?" I questioned myself, feeling hopeless.


    ...


    The clock ticked with the rhythm of my heart beat, spontaneously. I sighed as I signed each of the many contracts before my desk. The pile of papers kept getting longer and longer. I wondered if at some point the ceiling and the mountain of contracts would meet each other face-to-face.


    This childish fantasy was my only distraction now. In the back of my mind, conscious or unconscious, only the tension of the Windstorms and the Dark Guild kept piling up.


    "Would you like some herbal tea, sire?" Hilbert asked.


    "In the dead of the night?" I questioned him back, logically.


    "Your health is my most important priority, my Lord." Hilbert smiled.


    "Certainly, but I would rather prefer some nice black coffee."


    "I cannot do that, Cha- uh, sire." Hilbert answered, "You are still too young!"


    "To have coffee?" I asked, amazed.


    "Yes," he simply insisted.


    "Urgh, fine!" I grunted as I waved my hand, "Then I''ll take an hour''s worth of break. Just make sure you arrange the stacks when I arrive."


    I stood up and stretched my worn out elbows. Ruffling my hair that was straight and dead tired, I reached for the telegram that still stood, undisturbed. "Seems more of a waste to open and worry now," I convinced myself.


    "Hilbert," I deepened my voice, "who is this telegram from?"


    "I don''t know my Lord." Hilbert replied, "it came along with the letters so I though it might have been from sir George."


    "Have you opened it?" I glared at him, trying to read his expressions while watching him neatly stack the papers.


    "Nay. I haven''t." Hilbert nodded.


    I could tell he wasn''t lying to me. He wasn''t concerned about this either, but too concentrated with the pile of papers in his hands.


    "Any news about Fred?" I questioned as I observed his movements whilst opening the telegram slowly.


    "No, sire. Not since Sir George''s letter. Would you like me to send some soldiers to search for his whereabouts though?" Hilbert asked with a frown imprinted on his face.


    Hilbert had an unusual habit of not wasting time on things that were none of his concern. He lived quite simply and had a keen observational power. He did not have mana control so he wore a charm to protect himself from his own powers.


    "No need." I licked my lower lip as I scoured through the unbelievable content at my hands.


    The telegram was from the spies I had implanted beforehand and the news in the telegram was anything, but suspense. Every bit of doubt in my mind began to clear up... yet all that was left was bad news.


    "Perhaps the chances of finding Fred now might no longer be-" the moment I uttered this sentence, the door behind me creaked alittle and the sniffling cries of a small child could be heard.


    Instantly, I knew who it was... Gloria!


    "Why now of all times!?" I thought frantically, as I looked back at Hilbert who also had a pale expression, and then ran after her, "Surely, she''ll understand...!"


    < Gloria''s POV >


    "Hiyyah!" I exclaimed as I rode the horse.


    "Charles you liar!" I shouted in my head, tears rolling down my eyes, "How could he do this! With that expressionless face and saying those words...!!!"


    The grey cloak fell from my head, as the wind brushed my cheeks. I gripped the reigns of the horse tightly and yielded it to stop.


    "Slow down fella," I said looking at the broken wooden board that barely hung on top, between two unstable wooden pillars.


    A flash of lightning made it easy to read the characters written on the plank of wood.


    "Welcome to Ravenwild." it read.


    "What the-" I gasped as the horse cried out loud and yanked me along with it. At this point, I could only conclude that it had gone berserk. So I jumped from the horse''s back into a huge pile of wet hay.


    "Something''s wrong," I said to myself, as a cold shiver ran down my spine. "Why do I feel that I''m not alone...?" I thought to myself, feeling threatened.


    "Burst!" I heard an unknown voice and immediately jumped by instinct.


    Within moments of my leap, the haystack erupted a small explosion as flames lit up, similar to a bonfire. However, within a minute or so, all the hay simply turned into dirt. Icky, mushy and toxic mud. Bubbles popped over it as if the thing itself was still alive...


    "Thank goodness!" I said to myself as I landed on top of a tree trunk.


    "Tch," I heard someone click their tongue.


    I curled myself like a ball and hid behind the leaves. The grey cloak hid me like the background of a scenery. There was a light breeze and plenty of fog. The lightning had stopped for some time now. Not a drop of rain anymore.


    I remained silent and slowed my breathing tremendously. The next thing I had to focus on was eliminating my own presence.


    "Guess Vel''s teachings came to some use, after all!" I sarcastically thought to myself, "But who on earth attacked me?"


    Meticulously, my eyes wandered all over the ground, but keeping myself hidden at the same time proved to be a difficult task.


    Hey, I said difficult, not impossible.


    But what my sharp eyes led me to see was an unforgettable sight!


    "Dad! George!" I couldn''t believe my eyes, "No... there are two more victims. Shit!"


    Two hostages were also present along with my family. A girl and another who''s gender remained unclear to me. All four of them remained calm and with their eyes firmed of killing intent.


    "Where''s that kid!?" a man with cracking voice demanded.


    His voice was quite loud!


    "Not so loud boss, she might hear ya!" A fox faced man commented.


    "Don''t order me ya'' punk!" the boss bellowed, "I am Sir Croash to you hooligans!"


    "Of course," the fox man answered timidly, "but... sir, wouldn''t it be better not to reveal our location? It was the Master''s order after all."


    The boss guy simply grunted and became silent. Three henchmen were still there, other than the two talkative ones. A tall dark skinned masculine man who had an expressionless face, a purple haired woman with a ponytail who carried a blow gun, and last but not least, a dwarf with green hair brown eyes with a dimensional pouch stuck with his belt.


    "Burst, burst, burst!" the dwarf man spoke continuously as he simultaneously smacked his fingers against each other, "Burst! Burst! BURST, BURST, BURST!!"


    His bloodshot eyes made me tremble. That dwarf only seemed harmless and tiny like a kid. However, he was anything but, that!


    With each burst that echoed from a distance, the wicked midget laughed more and more horrifyingly. More and more black crystalline marbles floated out from his dimensional pouch. He chanted some words unbeknownst to my knowledge and flicked his fingers.


    The tiny marbles zapped away who knows where...


    I froze with fright. He wasn''t the only one there though. He was powerful, yes. May be more than me... but what about the others? How would I defeat them all?!


    "What I need now is a plan..." I whispered to myself.


    Instinct kicked into full gear and I jumped out of the tree. The tree burst into flames within seconds and then the top half disappeared just like that!


    My eyes veered on that little dwarf who smirked my way, "Found you~ brat!" He roared pointing his meaty fingers at me.


    "Kuh," blood spattered from my mouth suddenly.


    "ShentaBala!" an unknown voice shouted all of a sudden as the gravity below my feet pulled me down.


    I thrashed myself, head first, onto the rotten wooden roof and hit the ground. In normal circumstances I''d be dead already. But the things is... my skull didn''t crack.


    I''m not thick headed or anything like that... I''m just smart.


    Unfortunately for them, I had already created a shield around me moments before I leaped from the tree. It was only a matter of time when they would find me. So, I improvised!


    Suddenly, I felt a tiny reaction from the tip of my toe and looked at my shoes with a gasp. Fatigued from my journey, I realized now, how much luxury induced I''d become.


    It was a fairly thrilling miscalculation... and not in a bright manner.


    I was on top of a quicksand! Furthermore, those tiny dark marbles occupied in dozens over it!!


    Thankfully, the shield provided some time for me to escape, but unfortunately I had to jump all over again like some zoo monkey and reveal myself to those bastards.


    I was in mid-air, but the situation got even more out of hand when I realized how idiotic I''d been. I flinched to look in front, whilst hastily plucking out my feet from my shoes.


    A tall black figure loomed onto my new shield grabbing it tightly, staring at me pop-eyed, yet carefully observant. This was when I could truly feel danger!


    *POP*


    One of my shoes fell down as the other one barely let go. The marbles still latched onto it... like leeches. I felt the seconds counting down. Those things were obviously tiny time bombs!


    Finally, gravity began pulling us down. The dark man jumped up and I wielded my mana manipulation skills in order to ease my landing. He landed on the ground without a scratch, despite the cracks upon the earth, below his bare feet.


    I twisted in air, in a full 180 and somehow managed to take off my other shoe, as the shield broke apart and I fell on the ground. I barely landed with safety. Mysteriously enough, the shield was gone...


    I couldn''t imagine how or why. All I understood was that it was all done by that tower of a figure. Otherwise, even in a thousand attacks, my shield wouldn''t have been broken...!


    Here I stood, open in front of the enemy, dazed and confused. Yet, none of them so much as flinched. The dwarf seemed to be having a kill joy and the tower guy just stood where he landed doing nothing.


    "So they don''t think of me as a threat at all..." I figured, slightly disappointed.


    Within a moment, the building began crumbling as soon as a loud burst occurred from behind. Yes, it was from where my second shoe had been thrown away.


    I instantly formed a spell Dad had once taught me as a life saver. It was what he called a ''partial'' shield, which blocked a certain portion of a user''s body.


    I made the spell to form as an umbrella and impressed him on camp. However, this special shield drained a lot of mana and hasn''t been sturdy, nor perfected. The partial shield is my new invention devised and helped by dad.


    In this world, most of the population consists of stick-in-the-mud type of people. Not many are that inventive or creative. So I guess, to me, who came from Earth, this type of thinking may be ''typical'' and the partial shield is not a big deal. But it''s something considered really amazing here.


    Luckily, I was protected and the dust and smoke from all this crumbling gave me a chance to escape. My breathing needed to be toned down and it was difficult to abstain from coughing while stealthily sneaking away.


    In every sense of the way I felt stupid. An utter imbecile for not bringing my invisible cloak mom gifted to me! Then I could sneak into the enemy territory, undetected, just like in movies of Harry Potter!


    Idiot, idiot, idiot!


    ...


    Those people eyed suspiciously at the debris left behind. They nodded to each other and two of them brought along shovels from somewhere.


    "Oh no," my mind went blank.


    "Master told to search the debris and find the body!" I heard someone shout.


    "What? Why?" the dwarf man frowned lazily.


    "Check... the... check... debris..." the tower guy frankly stated.


    "I''m gonna load in some extra cash then!" the dwarf man grumbled out loud, "This guy here," he pointed at himself, "ain''t for free labour...!"


    "Whatever." the fox man rolled his eyes.


    "Work you hooligans!" the boss guy bellowed.


    Anxiety filled me. "What should I do now?"


    "That''s it!" I finally formed an average plan in my head.


    I snuck behind the victims while those Darklings were busy and whispered to George, "Here, I''ll loosen your grips so..."


    George nooded and understood before I finished.


    Since Dad and George were bigger than me, hiding behind them was easy. The other two girls looked at me in surprise.


    Out of the blue, a red lightning barely flew by me, grazing my left arm. I didn''t scream, but the pain was agonizing. Unintentionally, I had bitten my lower lip as blood trickled down.


    "She''s there." the fox like man with slanted eyes pointed at us.


    "How...!?" I hid behind the tree, pretending that I couldn''t help the victims yet.


    "Yes Master," I heard the purple haired woman''s voice answered somebody, "She''s behind the tree!" She shouted to her fellow comrades.


    "Spread out!" She commanded suddenly.


    "..."


    Nobody complained anymore and within a second they cleared out...?


    "What''s going on? They clearly know I''m behind this tree, so why are they just getting out of the way in a parallel like that... it''s almost as if... as if..." that''s when it came to me, for so long, they had an ''operator'' from elsewhere informing and guiding them.


    "But where?!!" I panicked.


    I flinched my head in all directions and started to matchmake all those gaps. The holes and bugs from earlier. The wheels in my brain began functioning, but a single icicle came dashing towards me.


    Instinct kicked in, once again, and I was saved. I flipped myself and avoided the icicle of death. The pain of the left arm increased.


    "Wait." I gasped with fright, "that means that he''s right in front of me! Covering himself within the faraway fog!! I''m a sitting duck!"


    Waves of ice, as if the ground was an ocean, broke out in front of me all of a sudden and before I could even react, a flash of light blinded my eyes...! I closed my eyes tightly and held my arms over my face.


    "...?"


    "Are you alright?" a familiar voice asked.


    I opened my eyes in bewilderment. My mouth moved with no words and no sound. I felt my eyes widen and my comprehension level degrading.


    "What''s going on!?!" I couldn''t say. This thought only flicked in my head and then just vanished.


    Right in front of me... a little further up the mountain... an unexpected figure stood...


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. My hands clutched onto my chest. My entire being dropped down on its knees. A painful... silent... reunion?


    Beads of sweat flushed down. Time had stopped and my ears went numb. No matter how much whomever spoke, all their voices had gone mute, deaf in my ears. My eyes dropped and I felt myself tremble all over.


    "This isn''t real." My mind repeated over and over again.


    "I''m sorry." finally Charles''s voice broke into my consciousness, "I should''ve stopped you... I''m sorry."


    "Its not TRUE!!!" I yelled out at the top of my lungs, slamming my fists onto the dirt ground.


    "Its is..." Dad''s voice spoke from behind me as tears welled up in my eyes.


    "Its a mistake... surely!" I exclaimed with confusion, still shouting loudly.


    "So much for being a Master, can''t even protect himself right!" the boss guy remarked sarcastically.


    The floodgates were released and tears spiralled down my face, greeting me with sadness and misery.


    "Why," I stared at the mastermind who was on top of the mountain, vividly visible with the naked eyes now, "Why, why, why, why, WHY!!!"


    My anger burst uncontrollably and the earth below us shook violently for a few seconds. Everything else mattered not! Not anymore!!


    "Why did you do this!" I screamed at the man who had casually dropped himself from the mountain, light on his feet, staring at me without a word.


    "WHY!! FRED!!!"


    Finally, he stopped. Right in front of us, about thirty yards away, expressionless and cold, my brother stood.


    "Its just a sick joke, right?!!" I hung onto that thin thread of hope, as my lips curled onto a smile. I was already half broken in betrayal, "You can''t be real! Tell me!! TELL ME NOW!"


    "..."


    Nothing. Nobody spoke a word now. Not even Fred, himself. There wasn''t an answer.


    Eventually, like all walls, even this one broke.


    "Fred," Charles''s voice echoed into my ears like thorns, "I wouldn''t have suspected you unless you hadn''t sent this letter addressed to me."


    "That letter," for a moment, a tiny whisper came out from me.


    "Should I be happy? Should I be petrified? I don''t know what to feel anymore..." tears welled up my eyes and blurred my sight.


    My shaky legs quivered as I stood up. I rubbed my eyes continuously to clear my vision.


    "This letter, by George''s name," Charles held something white with his right hand for everyone to see, "Let me spill the beans for you."


    Charles smirked.


    "You first stated to me, as ''Friend'', which is frankly odd. Besides that, you simply wrote off George''s name like he was somehow unrelated to my affairs. But, you see, George wouldn''t do something that could very well establish his own identity... that''s just Lame."


    Charles continued when Fred didn''t answer.


    "Y''see, I was the one who decided the code names when dear father-in-law and ol'' George here, went to search for Y.O.U!"

 16 Chapter 15: Patience

    Charles stated with sheer confidence as he stood directly in front of me, his silhouette, resembling that of a king.


    "What?" my voice seemed to crack.


    By this point both Fred and Charles were glaring at each other.


    "Your trick didn''t work much, eh?" Charles became sarcastic more and more as the atmosphere around him tensed.


    "..."


    Fred produced a cunning half smirk and his face, darkened crudely.


    "I don''t know what game you both are playing..." my anger and sorrow piqued and words spouted from my mouth, "But stop this NONSENSE!"


    Who was the one angry? Who was crying? Grade or Gloria??


    "Fred," I took a few meagre steps forward, "just say that nothing''s true. Come on. Let''s go home. I don''t care anymore... so... so..."


    As I went towards him, one step at a time and ignorant of Charles''s warnings, it became awfully too late by the time I realized... he was mumbling a spell.


    I jerked with disbelief and in a momentary pause, just before he imprisoned me in what seemed like an ice prison that inadvertently made me lose consciousness, he replied...!


    With silence and only mouthing the words! He had those soft, concerned eyes that meant that he cared!!


    Just those words were enough to make me feel that there''s still time for Fred to return... he, he replied, "See you soon, as well..."


    "Wait? Wha-" were the last words I uttered realizing he''s gonna leave me again... alone.


    __________


    ___


    "£¤¡ê&%$#...%$##%^&¡ê"


    "&%$^$%&¡ê£¤¡ê&^%$"


    "..."


    Voices began to form. My head ached for a while and my memories were all fuzzy. The words were so unclear and dizziness overwhelmed me even more once I opened my eyes.


    "Who...?" I timidly spoke unable to properly think.


    "Glow!!!" A large crowd of people, clamoured, surrounding me with smiles and tears on their faces.


    "Who are you people?" I asked them with a frown between my eyebrows.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere that was so full of commotion and laughter, turned oddly vigilant. There was silence now and the awkwardness didn''t make me feel any better.


    "I feel like I''m forgetting something... something... I don''t know, important?" I desperately tried to remember.


    "Its Fred. Isn''t it?" a twelve year old boy spoke up from among the crowd. He had dark black hair and deep brown eyes.


    "Fred...? Charles...?" My voice went into a soft whisper.


    "AHH, AH!" I yelled at the sudden throbbing of my brain!


    The excruciating agony that was popping up all over my body and didn''t leave, left an almost familiar sensation. I was too busy to even have the time to recall anything, but then, all these people grabbed both my hands and feet and pushed me down on the bed.


    They repeated again and again, "Remember" and "Endure."


    Tears poured down my eyes and even blinking became tough.


    The dark haired kid, calm as he was while I stared at him viciously said one thing during the whole mayhem, "A mere side effect. This should pass and there''s no big deal."


    "ENOUGH IS ENOUGH!" I thought to myself as he stood there, seemingly emotionless, "Who does Charles think he is...?"


    In a heartbeat, my mind went blank and I lost all sensation. Exhausted, Tired and pitiful... my memories began recollecting, little bit at a time.


    I was zoned out and with nods all around me, they let me free of their grasp.


    I burrowed my nails as hard as I could on the bedsheets underneath me. It was an unbearable torture to remember ''his'' life events, as much as ''hers''.


    Until I had drunk the entire bitter cup of tea, did my brain reluctantly stop.


    "Urrghhhh!" I moaned.


    "Remembered?" Charles asked bluntly.


    "Mhm." I nodded. A drop of tear flowing down my left cheek, as if there was nothing more miserable than my current situation. I exhaled reluctantly.


    "This was the only solution we had left. Either that, or you''d be frozen in that ice prison forever... you''re parents had a very rough time choosing. It''s not an easy decision." Charles told me as he patted on my hair, gently.


    "Mom? Dad?" I looked at the two tall worn out figures I couldn''t recognize before, "I''m so sorry!" I wailed out loud as I hugged them tightly.


    "Its alright sweetie," Mom hugged me back and rubbed my back until I would calm down.


    "Heh, we''re just happy that you''re here now." Dad snorted and smiled, as he hugged me back as well.


    I cried for ages and didn''t stop short. It hadn''t been long ago that I was a baby with a weakness for tears... But it felt as if I hadn''t cried in a truly long, long time! I was so sad! And so relieved! And so devastated... all at the same time!!


    ...


    After being introduced to the two girls from before, I had some porridge and a fun time chit chatting to soothe my heart.


    Eldest sister Ririna was a blonde with big brown eyes and a very sexy smile. Elder sister Britney had a dazzling smile as well with a friendly attitude. She had chocolate brown hair and puffy brown eyes. So despite the fact that they ever so often argued a little, they were very loving and tried their hardest to distract me.


    However, the moments I sat alone on my bed or just woke up from a nightmare, everything around me seemed to be crumbling down... Tears trickled down without intention and when it was in front of someone, the atmosphere turned even more awkward and tense.


    I knew what I was doing... forming a barrier to protect myself. Cowardly, but safe.


    Often during the afternoons, I would stroll around the castle, or have "tea" with Carmine and mother. Fresh air this and fresh air that.


    Occasionally though, whenever I saw Britney or waved at her, she''d stare at me with shock and then sheepishly smile and walk away. At first, I thought she might''ve been avoiding me or something. But then... it became suspicious.


    At some point, I began doubting Britney and tried to spy on her, until Charles grabbed a hold of my arm and pulled me into his study. I bitterly looked at him, my back against a wall, with a ''What?'' expression, but said nothing.


    He stayed silent as he locked the door of the study after Mr. Hilbert came in.


    I was so confused at this point that it became more and more of a task to keep myself in check.


    "You''ve got doubts on Britney?" Charles asked with very keen eyes as he sat on his armchair.


    "None of your business." I rashly blurted out.


    "In my castle, everything that goes on, is my business. So spill." he was in no mood to squabble.


    "Not sure. With my mentality." I replied as the two of them stared at me, concerned and apologetic.


    "Its neither of your faults." I replied remembering how much Charles and Hilbert had kept me safe, despite keeping me in the dark.


    "Thank you, Lady Gloria." Hilbert exclaimed with tears forming in his eyes. He was a man who looked one and was another. Seemed cold, but was a softie.


    "Yeah..." Charles was relieved.


    "Back to business," he went on, "I realize that you''re going through some rough times now, but I do not want you to pry your nose into dangerous places any further."


    Charles paused and then sighed and seriously glared at me. After sighing a few more times in the next minute, he turned to Hilbert, who in turn, nodded in agreement to something.


    "Something''s up." I had a gut feeling.


    < Charles''s POV >


    By the time I could confirm whether I should tell her or not, Gloria began to fidget and I realized she has already suspected something''s going on... "There''s no other option." I think, turning towards Hilbert, one more time. "I know she will eventually wonder off again..." I sighed reluctantly.


    "Your Elder Sister Britney has been running about in the castle grounds from the moment you arrived..." I informed Gloria, glancing at her and then back onto the important documents, "Now, if Fred were here, I wouldn''t ask you or get you involved in any way possible. But, it seems-" I paused and then gasped at my own words.


    I tried to cough and act tough to clear the dismantled atmosphere, but it was to no avail. Gloria had indeed sunken back into that dark pit, which took her ages to return from.


    "I''m sure Lord Fred," Hilbert tried his very best, "will return very soon, Miss Gloria. You should keep a diary and write all your thoughts and adventures in it. Besides, if I meet him again, I''ll gladly knock him out, chain him and drag him to the dungeon. He can''t escape from there...!" Hilbert winked at the little girl, who stared at him in awe for a moment and giggled.


    "That''s so sweet of you." She replied with a smile.


    I just nodded at her and didn''t say a word. Mainly, because I knew... I knew what Hilbert meant, in contrast to how he spoke.


    Even in the past, Hilbert had strongly disagreed and disliked Fred. They would bicker non-stop until one of them won. They got along only and only if, they shared a similar goal or a similar enemy. An incredible team, but totally destructive individuals.


    In time, it became an unspoken rule in the kingdom to avoid the both of them whenever people saw them together. Later on, even I was added on that list for several reasons.


    So obviously, Hilbert wanted to drag him in as a criminal, now. Not as some innocent man who got lost in his path of life...


    "In any case," I ruffled my silky straight hair, "I strongly suggest that you do not follow Britney around all on your own like that. If something happens to you..."


    "I can handle those Darklings! Seriously...!!" Gloria tried to share her own point of view, "I''ve battled them before!"


    "Oh, sure," I frowned and raised an eyebrow, "and where has that exactly led to...? Hmm?"


    "Okay, so maybe I''m sort of clueless when it comes to those irritating black marble thingies... But-!"


    I paused her with a finger when she tried to explain.


    "Those marble thingies, as you say, are the most basic of basic spells that the Darklings use. They''re what they call, ''Hyper Ball,'' an explosive tiny time bomb that will cause a minor explosion and burn your skin. But what''s really destructive about those things isn''t that at all! Rather, the Hyper Balls also release a special acid when the flame bursts, which in turn can melt you into mush. Get the picture?" I lectured her.


    "But I''m fast enough for the lightning attacks and the cloudy things!!!" Gloria became more and more insistent.


    "Look, the first one you had defeated was mostly by LUCK. The Darkling had erupted mysteriously by herself (?), and most importantly, you had back up at that time." I logically explained, much to the kid''s disappointment.


    "But, but, but..." Gloria tried her best for countering my words, looking confused and pale.


    "Honestly, this time too," I glanced at her and kept eye contact, "What would you have done if I hadn''t arrived in time to save your butt?"


    "Ahem," Hilbert coughed, "Language, sire."


    Seriously? I thought to myself, now''s not the time Hilbert. But I knew those words wouldn''t be appropriate for a king-to-be. So instead, I just mumbled a "hmm."


    "Let me tell you this," I cruelly added, despite not wanting to hurt her, "If it just so happens that Britney has comrades and not who she appears to be, then with just five or six Darklings present here... even you''re parents will not survive."


    Finally, Gloria''s head tilted towards the floor, seemingly coming to her senses.


    "I suggest you open your eyes properly. Wake up and see... before your actions cost the lives of the people around you, at present." I advised, looking at the documents once more.


    "I know." a soft whisper came from her tiny lips that showed neither a smile nor a frown.


    "Might I suggest," Hilbert spoke up, "perhaps put a nickname to this mission? It always makes the search easier..."


    "Mhm." Gloria barely nodded her head. She still stared down on the floor and I couldn''t even see her face anymore.


    "Fine," I sighed, confused, "we''ll name the perpetrator as ''ICE''. But, remember, nobody apart from the three of us in this room must know!"


    "Sure. Bye." She left, slamming the door.


    "That girl..." I feel my irritation clearly imprinted on my face, "why is she so angry over such small problems? I can see she is upset. She doesn''t need to take it out on the door!"


    "Young master," Hilbert seemed disappointed, "You may know better than the best of scholars in this kingdom, but you are an absolute disaster when it comes to a girl''s heart!"


    "I told you not to call me that! I''m not a kid!!" I exclaimed, angry and even more confused, "And besides, why are you reprimanding me like that when I did nothing wrong??? I just stated the FACTS, Hilbert."


    "Yes," he replied indifferently, "yes, you did."


    "So...?"


    I couldn''t understand him and thought that he''d give me an advice as ''usual,'' but he shook his head in response. His face produced a cunning crescent smile.


    "Please think about it yourself. You are, SUPPOSEDLY, an adult, after all, yes?" Hilbert chuckled.


    "Why are you taking HER side?" I questioned Hilbert, feeling a pint of jealousy.


    "Well, you ARE an adult," his words hurt like thorns, "I''m merely a babysitter, and Lady Gloria IS a CHILD. I''m just looking out for her, Your Highness. Nothing else..."


    "Whatever." I burried myself back into the documents when I realized that this old man was making fun of me.


    "I''ll go help set up the dinner table, sire." Hilbert was laughing in between his teeth. His words were so provoking that it made me go nuts!


    "I know." I replied, "Call me when everybody''s already there."


    "Of course, Your Highness." Hilbert obeyed.


    I couldn''t put my finger in it. But his obedience, sort of, ticked me off. I still felt that he was actually making fun of me...!


    _______


    ___


    Dinner tonight seemed a somewhat new experience. I had never been in a place where a crowd of people merrily gathered and their happiness and clamour would be so much that not even a pin drop silence could be heard.


    I chucked every so often, myself. I felt this relief within me. Something, which I''d long forgotten, to my blurry memories.


    My ''current'' parents always reprimanded me that if I hadn''t learnt to eat in a silent and stealthy manner, then I was no good and just like the people from the fish market. This was something that my manners teacher insisted my parents to "advise" me, as a part of learning the "arts" of mannerism. Seriously though, it was a pain.


    The first time I went to the fish market with George was when I was seven. I had been so terrified at the time and asked Hilbert again and again whether my parents were thinking of dispensing me or not...


    Of course, when I inevitably went there, my vision of the place completely changed. About two years later, I had donated a heavy amout of money to the fish markets, for which that place is now this country''s top three businesses and also, a tourist area.


    "Your Highness," Hilbert averted my train of thoughts, "about before..."


    Mr. Avelon, and his family, all gazed towards me and quieted down when I stood up and raised my glass that had been half filled with wine.


    It was customary in my country to raise a glass of wine, whenever an announcement needed to be made and heard. Occasionally, after a battle or joust, it was of great honour if the King would raise his half filled wine for the victor.


    And everyone knew whom I had raised my glass for...


    "A toast," I smiled and nervously declared, "to a very brave little girl. For rescuing and defending us, when even the times, were hopeless. To Gloria!"


    "To Gloria!!!" the crowd cheered with me.


    "And a request..." I proclaimed, to which everyone grew silent.


    I realized now, just how much, my actions measured. It could easily be counted as an honour, or a death sentence, if I made the wrong impressions.


    Yet, a king must always smile and walk with dignity and grace, I reminded myself.


    "It has been a new experience for me to have a family visit my castle, in a long, long time." I tried to lighten the mood, but they all glanced at each other and didn''t respond, as I expected, "Which is why, from the depths of my heart, I warmly welcome everyone and wish if you might be willing to reside in this castle along with I."


    "That''s very kind of you, Crown Prince," Gloria uttered, to my surprise, "but I- we... need to know if what you are stating might be an order, or not."


    Clever as usual, she hit that sour point.


    "Obviously," I looked around the long table, "it is but a humble request. Especially since living in this huge castle becomes lonely from time to time."


    I paused a bit and continued straight to the point.


    "Besides, from the incidents that have been occurring as of late," I masked myself with a worried face, "it is my responsibility to look after each and every one of my soon-to-be, in-laws. I feel that we all are more powerful and safe if we stay together than apart. What do you say?"


    Gloria was fuming with anger by now. She sat back into her chair with a cheerful smile, but when our eyes met, I instantly knew she could easily assassinate me if she ever wanted to.


    Everyone else cheerfully agreed, with both my loyalty and logic. So the questions regarding living here or not were quickly solved in a flash.


    ...


    "I say, Prince Charles," Mr. Windstorm whispered in a low tone, "I''m hoping that you understand what I''m saying."


    "Of course," I nodded, "I agree with both of your statements. It has indeed been hard for her to recover here and your home back in Ador is definitely not an option."


    "I couldn''t agree more," Mrs. Windstorm added, "Gloria requires a place for herself. One where the thought of her eldest brother will hardly be on her mind. Your highness, if you please..."


    "I can do that. However, father and mother, do keep in mind that little Gloria will without a doubt be totally against going there. With her current state of mind, I fear, even the slightest of behaviours are putting her on alert." I told them clearly.


    "Really?" Mr Windstorm seemed confused.


    "Oh my, don''t tell me you haven''t noticed it dear?" Mrs. Windstorm asked, slightly shocked, "Little Glow always has this stoic face whenever she is alone or wakes up from her sleep. Its not healthy for a child to behave like that... especially not a girl! She doesn''t smile as often and there are times when she stretches a smile to cover her emotions..."


    "And please Charles," she turned her head to me and smiled, "you don''t have to be so formal and call us family at the same time. Just be yourself and lighten up. I''m Serene and that''s my dear husband Avelon. You can just call us mom and dad."


    "Hahaha..." I nervously laughed, "it might take a while I think, m-m-mo-m-mom."


    "Hey, what''s going on? Why is your face so red, Charles?" Gloria stated as she opened the door wide, without a knock.


    "George is looking for you," Ririna closely followed behind her, "Your highness."


    "No need to be so polite when it''s just family." I smiled as brightly as I could to disguise my embarrassed face.


    The three of us nodded slightly in agreement before I left the room and Ririna took me to meet George while the couple stayed back with Gloria to discuss about the important matter.


    "That reminds me," I thought to myself, "I should write a letter of recommendation to the principal of Magic Training School. She is an acquaintance of the royal family, so she probably won''t say no, to me. Ah... but will Gloria even agree to go to school at this point!?"


    I couldn''t help but be mad at that jerk, Fred and feel so helpless for Gloria. "Looks like her cruel fate even followed her here..." I mumbled to myself, yawning as I stared off into the wide horizon that exceeded beyond the grasslands over the edge of the forest.


    There was nothing I could do after all. Even I, the future King, was no match. Hope was the only thing that kept me going... but what will I do in the future? About Fred, about Gloria... and about myself?


    I just cannot imagine a happy ending...

 17 Character Lis

    * Note: The main character in this story is still developing. Plus, most of the other characters are either untouched or pending. Besides, I don''t want to spoil the fun! *


    _______________________________________________


    Main Character(s):


    1. Name: Grade


    Other name: Zack; Zero; G.


    Gender: Male


    Age: 30+


    Height: 170cm (5'' 7inch)


    Weight: 65kg


    Status: Dead (Reincarnated)


    His physical appearance should be;


    Rose Beige skin tone, jet black medium length textured hair, sharp black thin almond eyes, a tall dainty nose, cherry blossom like lips, square ears, sophisticated thin eyebrows, and a rectangular face structure.


    Description:


    Grade was an orphan and a street rat in early childhood. Later on he became a delinquent in his teenage years. Continuous fighting and the requirements to become stronger gave him a fit build of strong muscles, though not much has been known of him.


    While he was still a child, he was ''picked up'' by his benefactor who raised him to fight. To survive.


    Pretty much during his teens, he either left or was thrown down the cliff like a lion cub.


    So far as the story goes, Grade has always been fighting with determination, courage, and instinct. He became a criminal as soon as he came into adulthood. The reason being unknown.


    ???


    2. Name: Gloria Gale Windstorm


    Other Names: Baby Glow; Lil'' Gale; Windy.


    Gender: Female


    Age: 3 months; 2 years; 5 years.


    Height: 58 cm; 80 cm; 106.68 cm.


    Weight: 5 kg; 11 kg; 17 kg.


    Status: Alive (Reincarnation)


    Her physical appearance should be;


    nordic/ocean blue upturned eyes, attractive natural eye brows, natural thin eye lashes perfectly balanced, medium bulb nose, soft and pink flushed chubby cheeks, an oval round face, skin tone of pale ivory, peachy pink natural bow-shaped lips, attached lobe ear, bronze brown naturally short pixie hairstyle until she was 2, later changed into a more bob cut like her mom by the time she becomes 5 years old.


    Description:


    Baby Glow is the reincarnation of Grade. In the storyline theory though, Baby Glow was already born before Grade transferred into the world. She was originally someone else. The previous host was either transferred somewhere differently or died.


    Regardless, Grade entered as the new host of this body and reincarnated immediately after he was murdered mysteriously(?). He had learned, while in Baby Glow''s body, of the fever of the child most likely before he reincarnated, his lineage in this new world, his name and his new family.


    Though the MC has yet to be accustomed to this new name and gender, he... or rather she has accepted reality... sort of.


    Although Baby Glow had problems with eyesight, at the beginning of Volume 1, which later on was resolved with temporary high efficient contact lenses (a.k.a, T.H.E C- Lenses or C- Lenses) However, in the duration of volume 1, she has made various discoveries of her own and becomes quite interested in the magic of her new world.


    In volume 1, by Chapter 11, Baby Glow turns 5 years old. Truthfully though, inside, s/he would be more than 35...


    So far, Baby Glow has loving relationship with her parents, but reluctant relationship with her siblings. Having met only 4 so far: Carmine Windstorm; Helen Firearm Windstorm; Fred Tempest Wildwood Windstorm; George Wideseye Windstorm.


    Baby Glow recieved the middle name ''Gale'' from her deceased grandmother who had originally planned for Baby Glow to succeed the family name, while Baby Glow was within her mother''s womb. The title would only apply to a baby girl.


    She seems to be enjoying her leisure life and secret study sessions. In Volume 1, Baby Glow has been able to only concentrate and meditate on her mana flow. She has yet to control her hidden talents completely, but she can circulate enough within her body, using a special energy she has.


    -------


    ¡î List for Main Character End. ¡î


    Recurring Characters:


    #Family:


    1. Name: Carmine Windstorm


    Other Names: The Wild Child; Annoying Brat; Princess.


    Gender: Female


    Age: 5


    Height: 105 cm


    Weight:18 kg


    Status: Alive


    Physical appearance includes;


    Deep Auburn short permed natural hair with Rose gold highlights at the end of the hair length, Golden glow skin, dark apricot natural thin lip shade, square face shape, small perky nose, plump cheeks, round close set grass green eyes, naturally cute curly eyelashes, low soft angled eyebrows, and pointed long ears.


    Description:


    A short tempered little girl with a tsundere side to her character. Though she might seems cold and distant at first, in truth this little brat is a worrywart and can be over protective, over Baby Glow, sometimes.


    She is Baby Glow''s Elder sister and the 6th Child of the Windstorm Head Family.


    She was the youngest sibling before Baby Glow, so in the beginning, Carmine was jealous. However, after some cute gestures, as seen in chapter 3, Carmine slowly started caring about her only lil'' sister. As volume 1 progresses Carmine becomes quite over protective of Baby Glow. Though Carmine felt that she was weaker than her little sister, she still had the courage  to protect her.


    Throughout Volume 1, Carmine becomes a relentless recurring character that comes off as annoying. Carmine eventually does become a mother like figure to Baby Glow and a rival to their elder sister, Helen. Unexpectedly, it seems she has taken a huge interest in Baby Glow, even protecting her with a lie in Chapter 9.


    ???


    2. Name: Helen Firearm Windstorm


    Other Name: Firearm Flame Thrower; Controller of Sparks; Red Fox.


    Gender: Female


    Age: 10


    Height: 140 cm


    Weight: 30 kg


    Status: Alive


    Physical appearance includes;


    Black Straight mid length hair neatly parted in-between, dark brown ebony coloured deep set cat eyes, seductive thin type eye brows, diamond cut facial feature, Honey Cool Undertone skin colour, tall refined nose, downward-turned natural pink lips small in size since she is only 10, chubby cheeks with natural pink blush, attached lobe ears (small in size).


    Description:


    Helen is the 3rd daughter and 4th sibling of the Head Windstorm family. She is daring, strong, kind and relatively mature for her age. She has trouble showing her emotions and sometimes reveals a tsundere like or kuudere like, personality.


    She loves her little siblings, though she has a more rival-like relationship with Carmine. She also has great respect for her elder siblings who are practically, all very successful in life. She aspires to be a fire mage and a warrior.


    She also respects her parents, but can be very manipulative, especially when she it''s her fault.


    Throughout Volume 1, she has displayed various sides of her personality and character. Especially her serious and brave personalities.


    Helen is already at the Lead Class, 3rd Stage, Mana Colour Wine Red. She has great talent in magic as well as physical prowess and aims to be an adventurer just like her Eldest Sister Ririna.


    In Volume 2, Helen loses to Carmine for the first time in her life, which straightens her up to become stronger and she strives to believe in herself more. Eventually, she confesses to Gloria regarding her carelessness and her over confidence, but Gloria brushes it off and gives her some special ''tips''.


    ???


    3. Name: Fred Tempest Wildwood Windstorm.


    Other Names: Ranging Thunder Mage; Wicked Warlord; The Red & Green Wild Rose; Traitor; Backstabber.


    Gender: Male


    Age: 21


    Height: 172 cm


    Weight: 85 kg


    Status: Alive (Reincarnation)


    Physical appearance includes;


    Deep set Gemstone Green eyes; Pointy ears with attached lobe; Sophisticated Natural eyebrows; Diamond Face Cut (Structure); Medium Bulb nose; Heavy Upper, Naturally Peach Lips; Pale Ivory Skin Color; Ultra Pearl Blonde Hair Colour; Thick Angular Fringe/Bang Hair Cut (Fred''s Hair is the Wavy type).


    Description:


    Fred is very carefree and headstrong. However, he has a mystery and secret, he wishes to keep within himself.


    Fred is also a reincarnated human or an other-worldly, from Earth. He has many unknown connections, which are useful in times of danger... nobody knows who or how many secret connections he has...


    Although Fred is seen to cherish his family at the beginning of Volume 1, by the end of it all, his attitude goes downhill. Gloria does have faith in her brother, but it seems that Fred is pushing her off.


    In an unexpected way, Fred has actually been protecting Gloria, to keep her away from danger.


    Eventually in Volumes 2 and 3, the readers see Fred as a more villainous character than a heroic one. This would be, because of J''s original characteristics, cunning and deceitful.


    *(I have yet to create the character of J as a whole. So only some aspects of him are more or less classified in Fred.)*


    ???


    4. Name: Charles Melendor Von Hearth Arc


    Other Names: Dark Prince; Meannie; Old Fart; Your Highness; Crown Prince; Crown Prince, Arc; Dolphin; Charles; Prince Charles.


    Gender: Male


    Age: 7 ~ 16 (throughout volumes 1 & 2)


    Height: 120 cm (at age 7)


    Weight: 25 kg (at age 7)


    Status: Alive (Reincarnation)


    Description:


    The Crown Prince of the Felue Kingdom and the Next Inheritor of the Arc Clan. He is an other-worldly traveler. His identity is unknown, but it has been confirmed that he was also from Earth, though the Era was not modern that time. However, for some reason, he knows a lot about Earth from various sources.


    He has been identified to be rather intelligent and mature. His speeches are often polite and formal. Other than Gloria, Fred, George and Carmine, nobody speaks to Prince Charles in an informal way. Mostly Gloria and Fred speak to him in more casual and informal tones.


    He treats Gloria as his obnoxious little sister and loves to tease her. Fred, in the beginning of Volume 1, as a twin brother. As if they were both the same age. Later on in volume 1 and afterwards,  he treats Fred more distantly and views him as a threat. Especially for Gloria.


    Crown Prince Charles is also a pre-determined suitor for Gloria''s Elder Sister Carmine. It is often hinted that Charles might have eventually formed a crush towards Carmine, throughout Volume 2.


    -------


    ¡î End of Recurring Characters ¡î

 18 Chapter 16: A Smile To Depart...

    < Gloria''s POV >


    I couldn''t help but sigh at each page turned. It had been days... months, since he was gone. That bird of his didn''t bother about seeing me either. So, by far, all I could do was write empty letters and stash them in an album book. I missed him so much.


    If it had been J... I''d know instantly whether he was lying to me or not... but with Fred, it was always different. He was always a step ahead of me. And this horrible feeling of being in the dark, wrecked my mind so.


    Even though I smiled everyday, even though everyone was here, I knew deep inside how utterly useless all this ended up as.


    The only good news I''d come across was that one invitation to the ball held by the King at the Imperial Palace. He had invited me, by name, while also suggesting to take my family. Indeed... he was pleased by my logical thinking instead of an emotional one.


    "Gloria," Helen lightly knocked on the door before entering my room, "it''s almost time. Are you ready?"


    I jumped out of the chair and took the secret diary and hid it under my pillow. While I was panicking over my messed up hair and all the clothes that had been scattered across the room, the door flung open.


    I saw mom. Her smile of wrath was frightening!


    "Young lady," she spoke in monotone, "what is all this mess? Why aren''t you ready yet? Hmm... hmm!"


    Her demands seemed to be getting more and more ridiculous lately. She was always nagging at me about manners and etiquette. Each and everyday since the last seven months!


    "I''m just wondering which one is more suitable..." I tried to lie, glancing towards Helen for some backup.


    "Well, you know mother, it is a ball the king especially invited her to... it''s kinda obvious that she''d be nervous, right?" Helen suggested.


    "Oh, come now!" Mom grabbed ahold of my hand and dragged me away while I thanked Helen for the help. All she did was smile.


    I was dragged down the stairs and all the way until the dining room where the boys and Carmine waited. When they all saw me, they looked a bit pale, but understood what was going on.


    Carmine looked pale and panicking. Dad was out of words while George stood silent, observing first. Charles chuckled with a mischevious smirk and ''innocently'' asked what was wrong.


    Our mother... who had been doting over Charles for the past few months, saw no problem in telling him exactly what was going on.


    Charles listened and nodded. The rest of us stood speechless.


    I mean, it''s okay to ask him about which clothes I should wear and what is the King''s favourite colour... but why must she ask him about what underwear I should wear, huh!? Where''s the logic in that! Besides I''m a girl now! Isn''t it better to ask Helen or Carmine... or even a maid...! Why him of all people?


    "Well, dear mother," Charles spoke very politely, "isn''t it fine for her to wear pink?"


    "Pink what!" I held back my thought, almost bursting with fury.


    "You hear that!" Mom turned towards me, "At least someone gets me! That''s right... pink dress and undergarments for you, young lady...!"


    Her voice was so loud, not to mention the entire place echoed, I bet the entire castle heard it!


    I had never been as humiliated in both my lives as I was today... besides, the only one wearing pink today would be me. Anyone can guess who she was talking about...!


    "I HATE BEING A GIRL!" I ran upstairs to my room and shouted afterwards.


    "..."


    Sadly, I picked up the pink dress and put it on. It was very frilly. Not to mention that the zip at the back was getting stuck with my hair all over the place.


    "Glow?" the door creaked open a little and I fell down, utterly embarrassed at my current situation.


    "He-Helen?" I turned my eyes above me, over all these messy hair and smiled nervously.


    "At least wear something underneath... you''ll hurt your skin." she seemed concerned.


    "What could happen? I''m just fine... I don''t wanna wear the pink undergarments too... its embarrassing!" I whispered each time, my voice decreasing more and more in volume.


    "Pfft!" She laughed out loud and couldn''t stop, "was that you?"


    "Hmph." I had to agree.


    "Here, hold still." Helen gently took care of the knotted hair while I sat, pouting.


    "I''ll have to cut a few strands. Or else you will stick out like a caveman!" She teased me.


    "Do what you want... but I get to choose my... you know..." I could feel my face blush and burn with just the thoughts.


    "Okay, okay. Aren''t you a mature lady!" Helen joked around.


    "I''m not a baby, you know?" I told her, a bit irritated.


    "Of course ~ of course ~" Helen went along with it.


    "Okay! Done." Helen seemed satisfied with her work, "Take a look!"


    "Whoa~!" I marveled myself at the mirror, "Cool."


    "It is a very boring way to go with a bob cut, especially one that''s so long and so overdue in fashion, so I improvised. Yep," she winked at me in the mirror, "now you''re ready."


    "But isn''t it weird that my bangs on the sides are way too long compared to the back which is breezy?" I asked, a bit curious.


    "That''s what makes a child so cute!" she simply pointed, "Its a charm."


    "Yeah... sure." I ignored her statement despite its accuracy. I mean, I may be a child, but I''m still an adult however you put it.


    "Now, as for what you should wear..." Helen continued, much to my further disgust.


    _______


    ___


    "I tell you," I whispered to Charles, bored and exhausted, but still wearing a smile, "everything is so exquisite... I''d like to puke."


    "Go right ahead." Charles whispered back as I looked at him, stunned, "Then people can confirm that you''re nothing, but a child."


    "Heh~" I cringed my teeth, still forcing a smile, "how about I puke on you instead?"


    "Death penalty. That''s what I call law." He winked and walked away.


    "[You damn loser!]" I used telepathy mixed with emotion.


    I thought this would teach him a lesson or two... but boy was I wrong. He stuck to his princely regime and continued to chat with various nobles.


    Meanwhile, here I was, completely alone.


    "Parties really aren''t my thing." as I sighed and almost left the enchanting ballroom, an announcement stopped me short.


    "The Great King Warnaveer - VIII, his royal highness, Sir Azerer Warnaveer Melendor Von Hearth Arc, has arrived! Please be in accordance." a clear loud voice boomed all across the ballroom and everyone just stopped all their gossips with seconds.


    The entire place was pin drop silence. Nobody mentioned a word and looked at the host with great interest. After all, royal balls in this kingdom never happened ''for fun''. There was always a reason behind it. And only those who were involved knew what was going on.


    "Ah..." I thought to myself, "much better."


    I stood straight up just like mom had been teaching me for the past few months. Honestly, this was no different than military training, so I was quite good at it. After J died, I had to go through HELL, in order to forget him... Vel was very persistent.


    I found myself gaping at him, pop-eyed. Even my posture looked average and I wasn''t proud of that. One thing I did notice though, was this giant man''s intriguing aura. One look at him and anyone would know... he isn''t someone to mess with.


    I giggled a bit, "If someone else from my world saw him, right here, right now instead of me... they''d definitely pee their pants! He''s a FREAKIN'' BEAR!"


    Surprisingly, the King saw me while I happened to be giggling. And so, without any hesitation whatsoever, he asked, "You there, GIRL!" he pointed his large muscular finger at my direction, his voice as crystal clear as ice, "What are you laughing at?!"


    The entire audience shifted their gazes from him to me. Nobody said anything, probably in fear, but I felt their hardcore stare.


    Without my mental strength as I had developed over the years in my previous life... at this very moment, I''d be doomed.


    "Excuse me your royal Highness, Great King Warnaveer - VIII," I didn''t hesitate to question him back and bowed politely, "but do I have the permission to speak?"


    He waved his ginormous hand and only ordered, "Hmm."


    I could understand his personality by that one gesture. I used to be a professional, after all!


    This guy wasn''t normal. He was most likely the strongest man here, other than his prodigal son who outshone him, otherwise, this man was calm and calculating. He didn''t so much as flinch when he saw my perfect and fearless behaviour.


    On the other hand, the audience had been filled with awe. They were keen and wanted to see what I''d do next. The only one who was similar to the king, was Charles, but that''s only because he knows me in a certain way.


    "This is a first." I thought to myself, still bowing, since the king had only agreed to let me answer, not stand up or look back at him in the eye.


    He didn''t even demand anything. Just calmly sat atop his marvelously decorated, golden throne. It was bright and dazzling,alright. So much so that even as I stared at the floor, I could see the glimmers it made.


    "I was, but awestruck by your magnificence and your presence. I apologize beforehand if my behavior just now, seemed rude. I am, but five years old, your majesty, I have a lot to learn..." I stayed on my feet, uncomfortably in the same position, my voice soft and smooth.


    "You may rise, GIRL." the oh so mighty king spoke.


    I bowed graciously once again after standing up. To thank him.


    I didn''t look up at him, but calmly stared at the glimmer on the floor. It helped me concentrate.


    "What is your name?" He asked.


    "Yes, your majesty," I replied politely before I spoke my name, "Pleased to be in your presence. My name is Gloria Gale Windstorm, the 5th daughter of the Head Windstorm Family, as well as the 7th and youngest child."


    "Hmm..." I heard him say.


    "Oh how badly do I want to see his expression! Urgh! This is why I so despise formalities..." I thought to myself.


    "Very well then," he claimed, "You! Boy!"


    A young boy, slightly older than Fred, panicked and replied, "Y-ye-yes! Your majesty?"


    "Do not disappoint me. Go and bring forth the medallions!" The King''s voice sounded slightly irritated.


    "So you are the girl I invited?" his voice boomed for everyone to hear.


    "I, thank you, your highness. This is my very first ball." I had to bow a third time and stand up straight again, not to mention that I couldn''t even look up.


    Seriously. This felt like an exercise routine... and this little body was not used to it. So my tiredness just increased.


    "At ease, my fellow nobles." the king demanded and by now, the hot gossip began to flood the entire ballroom.


    "Look up to me, girl," he ordered.


    However, even I didn''t flinch this time. I refused to do as a doll would. So I remained as I was.


    "Girl, have you not heard the king?" The king proclaimed a second time, but I stood my ground.


    While I saw the glimmers below shift from side to side, I realized that the king had, had moved! I figured he would grow impatient by this point... but this was far from any torture at all.


    Of course I''d be amused!


    "GLORIA GALE WINDSTORM! Do you not hear me?! I order you to look at me! Now ANSWER!!!" King Azerer furiously ordered, his voice roared like thunder, instantly shutting up every one of those gossip makers.


    "Oh? Pardon my rudeness your majesty," I replied, slowly fixating my gaze upwards, without a hint of fear in them, nor minding anybody else.


    "Because I had been gazing downwards and I hadn''t the slightest idea which ''girl,'' you might be referring to in the entire ballroom, I hadn''t the slightest idea you were speaking to ME."


    My voice was clear, confident and bitter. Everyone gasped. After all, it wouldn''t take a fool to figure out that I was merely threatening the King/Emperor of the Kingdom.


    "I''m not just some girl... I''m Gloria. He''d better get that in his brain!" I smiled angelically as I thought to myself. From the corner of my eyelids, I saw Charles grin widely.


    "Are you perhaps threatening me?" The king asked, his voice a little less angry, yet seemingly amused.


    "How would I? Your majesty. You are the most powerful person I''ve met!" I answered him, without the need for his permission.


    "You have been Pardoned. However, there won''t be a next time." the king said.


    "Hopefully not. Thank you, Your Majesty." I smiled once again.


    ...


    After receiving both the medals of bravery and justice, hearing the King''s grand speech regarding my heroism, along with all the applause... I stepped aside.


    Even while leaving the King''s presence graciously, I had to bow all the way until I left a certain point. In all honesty, this ritual cost me severe back pain and my neck went sour.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Yet, after all that drama, I had to endure a crowd of nobles and their bombarding questions! Of course I had to smile exactly on time everywhere!!


    "Nobles of all ages, I have gathered you all here not only because of the bravery of Gloria Gale Windstorm... but also!" The king proclaimed as the entire flock of nobles once again shut their bickering.


    "He''s up to something..." I guessed.


    "For the announcement of my one and only heir," to which he made a clear point, as if a dagger were intended for those who might even think of opposing, "Charles Melendor Von Hearth Arc''s fianc¨¦e."


    Tiny whispers began to float throughout the entire ballroom. Indeed, there had been a few candidates other than Carmine who were a little bit more older. The candidates were motioned to gather in a certain location and the king already knew whom he would pick.


    "I''ll have to comfort her later..." I thought, biting my lower lip, hoping she won''t fall into tears if she isn''t chosen.


    "Take this, my son." The king easily gave a pendant to Charles, "This is for the future of you and the kingdom. Choose wisely."


    For a moment, despite his smile, I saw a glint of sadness in Charles. As if he had been told of a burden, not something to be proud of, "Thank you, my King." he stated, magnificently.


    All the candidates held back from squealing with joy. They all had perfect posture and were beautiful.


    Charles walked twice around them in a circle and finally stopped. Everyone was quite shocked at the outcome. Out of those several pretty, charismatic and well-mannered flowers, Charles picked my sister... it was Carmine?!


    "The least likely candidate..." I gulped a huge lump down my seemingly almost dried throat, "out of all of them?"


    The king himself sat for a while without a word. I couldn''t guess what he was thinking, so I simply stood there.


    "Ehh~?" a gorgeous young lady voiced out, amongst the candidates, "If I may, Your Highness, why did you select the youngest candidate?"


    Charles smiled at Carmine, gave her the necklace and then turned to the other candidate, "Because, unlike many here, Miss Carmine here doesn''t disapprove of my decisions. Neither does she talk back against me."


    "Ah- ah, I''m terrible sorry, my Lord." the woman backed off.


    "Really! What is he thinking?" I couldn''t think straight anymore.


    "Is this your final decision?" the king asked.


    "Yes, My King." Charles gave a sharp reply, without any explanation or doubt in his voice.


    The father and son duo shared an eye-to-eye contact for quite a while. Then the king gave into his son''s wishes, "Very well."


    Thus, the soon-to-be crown princess was declared until Carmine is of age and receives her title. Once she is strong and passes the B.U.C.M, she will be eligible enough to marry Charles.


    "... great!" I thought to myself, "here comes another problem. I just hope we don''t have to fight for the throne later on... that''d end up in a disaster!"


    An instinctual feeling was curling within me, hoping that whatever I was thinking now, does not become a reality. After all, I can fight the Dark Guild, but Carmine will have to face much more...


    "But that''s impossible. I''m from the direct descendents of the Windstorm Tribe, not to mention the Head Family," I happily smirked, feeling relieved, "and since a member of the Windstorm Tribe cannot ascend to the throne, directly... then it''s all in the clear. Ah~ freedom is such a good thing! I don''t have to worry about that wild child anymore...!"


    "I swear to protect her." I vowed then and there.


    "So will I." a voice startled me from behind.


    It was Helen!


    "For now, let''s leave. Dad and George will accompany the prince and Carmine later." she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me away, "Its safer that way."


    "Eh?" I thought I heard something unpleasant, "What. What do you mean?" I asked.


    "..."


    Silence. Helen didn''t utter anything for a while and when we reached the carriage to where mom, Ririna and Britney were, all she said was, "Nothing... just forget about it."


    She lightly brushed her fingers against my hair and hopped into the horse drawn carriage. Mom picked me up and put me inside, "Don''t use your mana here."


    Throughout the entire way, everybody seemed distant and no one said anything.


    _______


    ___


    I quickly shut the door behind me as soon as I reached my room. The darkness all over reflected me just right!


    But did it make this awful mood go away? No!


    So I dimly lit the room and closed the balcony doorway where the chilly winds seemed to be playful. I sneezed a couple of times and my head felt uncomfortable too.


    "Oh gosh no." I almost bit my tongue hoping it was not a fever.


    Apparently it was. So I had to heal myself with magic.


    I took off all those frilly stuff and wore something much simple. I gray skirt with no designs whatsoever, and a warm, cozy t-shirt. I wondered why there weren''t any ladies pants here... I mean, I''m a kid either way! It''s not like wearing pants, like guys, will switch my gender automatically, anyway.


    Besides, even if it does, I don''t particularly care.


    I sighed. Skirts were so much harder to adjust... everytime I would have to mind my posture and change my outfit accordingly. Long skirts for winters, short skirts for summer and a medium skirt with tight leggings if I had to go out hunting. That''s not all, there are more regulations, but I just cannot fix my brain to remember all that stuff. Its relatively boring.


    While glancing my eyes all over the place, I noticed something odd. My diary... on the desk, was missing!


    "Where are they? All my letters to Fred!!" I panicked, scouring every nook and cranny of the room.


    I searched the desk, the chair, the cabinets, the wardrobes and even under all objects in my room. Only frustration piled up more and more.


    "Freakin havoc!" I shouted, angry and impatient.


    I slumped myself onto my cozy bed and stayed there for a while. It felt so very lazy to get up, or even to sleep properly on the bed.


    "Who cares," I mumbled, "let''s just get the pillow."


    I reached out to grab hold of the pillow, when something bit me!


    "Ouch!" I exclaimed.


    Slowly, I backed off for a while. thinking it to be a magical beast or an insect. However, there was no movement at all.


    "Okay...?" I stated, ranging closer and closer towards the pillow.


    "Aha!" I pulled the pillow towards me, hoping to find the culprit.


    It was totally out of my expectations when I saw a yellow rose and a letter addressed to me.


    "That''s strange..." I stated, picking up the letter and doubting, "didn''t I... wah- it can''t be!"


    I hurriedly open up the letter, but made sure not to scratch it or anything. My eyes ran through all over, but the envelop had no name except mine.


    "It couldn''t be... could it?" I asked myself, confused and emotional.


    "Dear G," the letter began, "I cannot tell you about myself right now, but all you need to know is that whatever I''m doing, it''s not wrong. Hopefully you have recovered and doing fine by now. I took the liberty of taking this baggage filled with letters along with me. For some strange reason, they were all addressed to me."


    "It is..." I exclaimed, certain that Fred had left this letter under my pillow.


    "There are two things I so desperately wanted to tell you before I left. One, I hope you have a wonderful family life and may your life be filled with happiness. Two, you should never get yourself involved with either Charles, or the Dark Guild. Stay away from trying to find me, meet me, or getting me back. It''s all for your own good."


    My eyes were glued into that one page, unable to keep my eyes off. Nothing had made my stomach churn and twist as vomit, than how this letter made me feel. Indirectly, as it may, he was telling me how utterly useless and helpless I was now.


    "As for your present, before my farewell, here are a pair of magically enhanced contact lenses." the letter stated, "I''ll leave them in this ocean blue colored contact case on top of the drawer beside your bed..." the letter went on.


    "Oh? These then..." I took the case and opened it. A surge of magical energy almost blinded me by surprise!


    A pair of beautiful golden contacts came into view. Even in that dim lit room, they were sparking like gold itself.


    "These will provide a disguise for you. Your naturally gifted blue eyes are actually a reflection of your vast mana pool. However, the books in the tiny library back home never mentioned anything. So I made these for you with a little help." Fred''s handwriting definitely reflected some confidence, "Don''t worry, the contacts are perfectly safe and not embedded with dark magic. The case is... another story. If should you ever break the contacts or somehow lose them, then order the case. It will provide you with innumerable help."


    The letter then ended, "From your lifetime brother, Fred."


    That was it. No emotions, nothing. Only instructions were poured into that one piece of paper.


    Anger flushed across my face, I felt the urge to beat the crap out of him, "WHO THE HELL DOES HE THINK HE IS!!?!"


    My voice shrieked to a maximum volume, "The fu*k is he orderin'' ME for!!"


    Suddenly, a few dozen knocks bammed loudly on the door behind me. Quick as a flash, I threw the good-for-nothing letter into the drawer along with the yellow flower and the contact case. Closed the drawer and flinched back.


    The door thrashed open due to the pressure created from the outside and everyone fell together on top of the broken door.


    "Why do the doors break so easily even in this world?" I sarcastically remarked, thinking to myself.


    "He-hey honey, you alright?" Dad asked from under the pile of people.


    "Haha," I let out a nervous laugh.


    "Ah-" Charles and George looked at me and then looked away, "Excuse us!"


    They got up and ran away in a hurry as I stood dumbfounded at what these guys were doing here in the first place.


    "Here," Helen covered my front with a shawl, so I looked down.


    "What the-?!" I exclaimed, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    I had forgotten to pin my shirt all the way up. The part above my chest area was wide open because I preferred it that way, but apart from two or three buttons, buttoned tightly together, the rest were loose and so my entire tummy could be seen all the way until my navel.


    "Uh, oh." I looked up, frightened by the angry witch-like figure in front of me.


    "YOUNG LADY!" her voice made me feel nauseous again, "Before you head off tomorrow, let me reprimand my teachings of manners and etiquette onto you!"


    Mom''s smiling face was extremely cold and cruel. She reminded me about something back on Earth too... but it slipped my mind. The figure in front of me was THAT MUCH horrifying...!


    "N-n," I stuttered, my eyes droopy wet with tears, being dragged across the hallway, "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    "This woman is insane!" I thought to myself, struggling and whimpering to break free from her grasp, "Who on earth demands a guy who just reincarnated 5 years ago into a fantasy world as a girl, nonetheless, to dress properly??"


    _______


    ___


    "Bye, bye~ Sweetie!!" My parents shouted happily from a distance.


    "Have a safe trip!" My mom screamed twice as loud, once again, "And don''t forget your manners!"


    I gazed at the small group of people waving at me, with zombie eyes, all bundled up together.


    I was dead tired from last night''s session. I yawned and waved back lazily towards them. They seemed happy...


    "They''re glad to be rid of me... huh?" I thought to myself, sighing with more and more exhaustion, "Nah. That''s not like them."


    I mumbled to myself, lifting my eyes up at the sky and then after a final look behind me, dozing off to sleep.


    "Thank you." was the last thought that went through my brain before it shut down to sleep mode.

 19 Chapter 17: First Day

    Though the inside was pure luxury, the path towards the school was not. The bumpy, wet road was full of mud and because I was already prepped up in a school uniform, I couldn''t get my damn shoes dirty by getting outside.


    The coachman was nice and understanding. However, he couldn''t dare disobey his master. So I had to use a well practiced tactic on him, teary puppy dog pout, which made him uneasy.


    "Very well," the coachman gave into my demands, "how about I carry you on my shoulder and you may sit beside me...?"


    "Will you teach me to ride a horse?" I asked, excited.


    "No, but... well..." he hesitated, "you know what they say... um... oh yeah! You must see things before handling them."


    "Okay." I agreed. After all, anything was better than being bounced up and down inside an enclosed space.


    I hopped onto his back and we rode quite a way. Upon reaching a dense forest, just before nightfall, he somehow managed to convince me to get inside the carriage.


    It was dark inside and out, but the warmth within all those fluffy pillows and soft seats, made the night fly by quickly. It was the most costly carriage in the kingdom and yet, Charles casually booked it just for me!


    I felt sorry for the coachman, so I gave him a woollen shawl I had packed in advance. He seemed touched by this simple clothing and thanked me.


    ...


    Finally, just as the sun was shining up above us, by noon we reached the school gates. I jumped out at the first sight of freedom.


    Though he seemed a bit surprised, the coachman smiled at me and asked, "My lady, we have arrived at the gates of the renowned Magic Training School. What are your next orders?"


    Slightly startled by his sudden formality, I answered, "Hmm... well, the school doesn''t seem to have ended for the day yet... so I''ll stay here. Would you mind and take the luggages to the dorm?"


    "Very well, as you wish. Have a splendid first day." He bowed politely and was about to leave when I called him back.


    "Wa-wait!" I called out, "What''s your name? You never told me."


    "Oh, well..." he nervously chuckled and answered, "My name is Richard Roule."


    "Hmm...?" I noticed something odd, "But don''t you have mana? Why not a middle name?"


    "It is a very long story, young miss and right now, it seems presumptuous of me to waste your time like this." Richard dodged my question.


    I smiled gently and told him that it was okay to tell me whenever and I thanked him for the wonderful carriage ride.


    Then I ran towards the school building, hearing the bell, finally waving a goodbye to him and watching the silhouette of the man and his carriage disappear.


    "I guess I won''t see him again." I thought, merrily skipping and strolling into the giant building that resembled an entire castle.


    The more slowly I walked, the more I absorbed the beauty of this school. The outside was no doubt gorgeous, but the insides were simply too wicked to explain!


    The walls were stretched high and the roof was shaped like a triangular dome... once or twice, I saw students inside these long tubes swooshing away at high speed from one end to another. They just popped up and then disappeared. The roof above was decorated with sparkles and mana infused butterflies fluttered their wings slowly making their way all over, but never going inside the pipes, despite having the ability to do so.


    The floor was pastel in color and the they were made of marble tiles. However, some parts, if one looks carefully, were made of translucent glass. Right below was water and many fish like creatures swam underneath.


    "Whoa~" I exclaimed, amazed by these new and unique structures.


    I had the entire hallway to myself. Nobody was around, so I assumed that class had already started.


    "I''m a transfer student, so taking my time won''t really matter much." I thought to myself, gaping pop-eyed at every tiny detail my eyes noticed.


    "Life here won''t be boring!" I blurted out loud.


    "It certainly won''t be once you get to class, young lady!" a voice shouted angrily from behind me.


    Startled, I turned around and saw this 40 something aged woman with deep brown eyes and an intense stare, behind me. She held a wooden ruler on one hand and eyed me curiously from head to toe.


    "What is this!" She furiously exclaimed as I stood still, not knowing what to do, while she marched towards me.


    "How did you get this? Explain!" She demanded, taking out a leaf that seemed to have fallen on top of my head.


    "It is a leaf. But I have no idea how it got on me." I replied honestly.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her face clearly showing doubt.


    "I''m the new transfer student of Class 1, My name is-" but even before I could introduce myself, her finger hushed me.


    "I know now. No need to say anything!" her face seemed disgusted all of a sudden while she turned around with a huge frown and said, "Follow me."


    She strolled through the long, endless hallway, really fast. I had to walk fast to catch up to her. Then she stopped and barely glanced at me, saying, "No running in the hall."


    "Yes, of course." I replied, nervous and disappointed.


    "If this is what every teacher is like," I convinced myself in my head, "then I''m running away."


    "Please remember to keep your voice to yourself until you have mastered the mental lock spell, for every corridor and hallway in this school has magic infused in them." she calmly stated, as if she could hear my thoughts.


    "Eh?" I flinched, "There''s no way..."


    "Yes, I can hear your thoughts loud and clear. Now go to the second right and Class 1 will be the door that has a green colored door." She pointed straight, expressionless.


    "Yeah..." I walked away, creeped out.


    "Hmph." she exclaimed and went away.


    ...


    "Go on! Get out!!" the history teacher yelled.


    Outside, in the hallway, he put a magic inside my collar/neck item (the one mandatory for students to wear) and all of a sudden, I was I was lifted up in the air and then spun around 180 degrees.


    "Wah!" I pushed my hand towards my skirt, "What are you doing!"


    "This is punishment. Girl or boy, you dare to look down upon your teacher! No excuses for such a student!!" He stated out loud and left to teach his class.


    "Thank goodness for these leggings!" I thought to myself, "They come in handy... but this is... utterly humiliating!"


    My eyes flared with revenge. I felt myself helpless here. Even more so, this collar was restraining my mana from any raw work. Only spells enchanted are allowed here.


    "If only I hadn''t these gold coloured contacts, then these people would worship me!" I thought hard, but unfortunately, once put on the contacts were bound to me. So they wouldn''t come off.


    "That trickster!" I mumbled, furiously.


    My golden eyes were standing out more and more. I was barely six years old and most of the other kids were at least 4-5 years older than me. Our class wasn''t over yet, but many of the other classes were. So I was a spectacular sight to behold, floating upside-dowm while wearing a skirt.


    Apparently, it wasn''t too difficult for me to know that in this school, very few students got punished. The teachers who were harsher to students made them fear and those who didn''t obey or broke the rules got severe punishments.


    So I was an example of the worst kid in the class... nothing new.


    "He punishes me just for knowing history in more depth than himself..." I mumbled, "what a loser."


    A while later, after history lesson was finished, the teacher landed me properly on the ground and told me to wait inside because I had earned myself some detention.


    He closed the door of the classroom and locked it. He went to the teacher''s desk and sat me opposite to himself.


    "You may be new. You may be smart, but always remember you are here to learn." He stated, his face still a frown.


    "What did I do wrong?" I asked, confused.


    He sighed and he pointed his finger towards my right arm. In a matter of seconds, electricity surged and my hand felt numb all over.


    "Ah!" I shouted, "Haaa...!"


    It was an unbearable torture that lasted for an entire minute.


    "This." He exclaimed, his voice calm, "You forgot to raise your hand before you speak. Young lady, this is a school for elites and rich families. So you must act accordingly. Nobles and those geniuses from the common folk all gather here. However! They all know their place. So why shouldn''t you?"


    I didn''t say anything. This f**king guy was simply too much!


    _______


    ___


    I had to stay in that classroom until my detention was over. For half the day, I did nothing. I was fatigue from journey and yet, here I was, receiving punishment on my first class.


    When I left, the school was dark all over and dimly lit street lamps barely covered the way. Since I didn''t have a carriage to take me to the dorm anymore, I had to walk there all the way.


    After getting lost a couple times, I finally found the Dorm-A building (for girls). The dorm was two main streets away (three blocks away) and right beside the forest, fairly enough distance for walking to and fro. I didn''t hate it.


    "And you are?" a blonde fashionable looking girl stopped me from entering the dorm, popping out of the blue.


    "Ah, um... I''m the new transfer student, I just arrived today." I replied with a nervous smile.


    "Hmm..." she intently stared at me, and plastered a smirk, "Average."


    For some reason, with just that one word, this little barbie doll ticked me off. I don''t know what it means... but when she says it, I''m infuriated!


    "Hmm..." I recoiled her own words right back at her, with a dazzling smile, while staring back, "You too! Great minds think alike, don''t they!"


    "Urgh!" she growled and stomped her feet and left.


    "What a bother!" I mumbled and went directly inside, "The first day and I''m already making enemies... oh, Lord, oh, Lord... what will happen next?" I sighed, looking for my name amongst the tags of attendees.


    "..."


    "Are you the new girl?" a loud voice startled me from behind.


    I flinched, wide eyed, to look at the person standing behind me.


    "People here sure have weird customs," I thought to myself while looking at the mesmerizing cute girl behind me, "They love to sneak up on people from behind. Gotta be careful not to attack."


    She was pretty and the cute type. A cheerful blonde with Emerald green eyes and a small mouth, but wide smile. The absolutely annoying thing about her seemed to be her curiosity.


    "Ye-yeah, that''s me!" I said without thinking.


    "You don''t seem to have manners at all, but that''s fine! I don''t care about all those boring details..." she casually remarked.


    "... correction. The absolutely annoying things about her are her harmless remarks and that curiosity!" I told myself.


    "Well, no need to be so silent!" she patted my back so hard that it ached more and more with each stroke.


    "Well," I casually slipped past her whip-like hands and went ahead, "I''m looking for my room."


    "Come on!" she grabbed hold of my hand, tight as a knit and pulled me along.


    "Wait a minute!!" but before I finished my sentence, I was already in front of the room ''M: 709,'' gasping for breath.


    "Nice to meet ya, roomie!" she shook my hand and thrashed open the door with an even bigger smile.


    "Haha..." I nervously smiled, "Thanks?"


    I went into the dorm room. It was more spacious than I thought. Two of the beds had been occupied, so I got the one on the right side of the room. The room was spacious enough for three beds and enough space extra for three people to share it.


    "The bathroom is on the left. That one." a girl at the left, who had been reading a book, pointed, "That''s why I took this side. Anyway, the storage room is at the right, on your side of the space. Anything unnecessary or excessive is to be put there."


    She seemed the quiet type of girl who didn''t like to be disturbed and wasn''t afraid to show dissatisfaction in front of an audience.


    "That''s Lucy." the one who dragged me here exclaimed cheerfully, "And I''m Analise!"


    "O-oh," I was a bit late in my introduction, overwhelmed by Analise''s positivity, "I''m Gloria, nice to meet the both of you."


    "Hmm... so you''re that tiny transfer? The one who was previously-" Analise was stopped short by a loud thud.


    "Don''t poke your nose too far. You''ll upset her." Lucy calmly said this despite her fury almost leaking out.


    "Ah, yeah, ''course! Sorry..." Analise chuckled, nervously, probably feeling guilty.


    "Well, whatever. I don''t mind as long as you don''t gossip behind my back. Otherwise you better prepare yourself for a beating!" I casually smiled at her, clenching my fists harder.


    "Pfft!" Lucy laughed for the first time. Her usual frown was gone, "A-ana... Analise doesn''t talk behind... your back... she is upfront about... ev-everything!!" Lucy burst into tears of joy and all three of us laughed together.


    _______


    ___


    It was already the second day and first class just happened to be that horrible magic history teacher''s one...


    "...and so, with this basic formula, our ancestors were able to conjure..." he continued on and on until my ears failed to understand his language at all.


    "Mr. Ugler is such a bore..." Analise murmured.


    "I agree. He has no intention of making this class fun at all." another girl added, yawning.


    "This is way too much. I''m gonna leave." I stated in a whisper while the two girls looked at me pop-eyed.


    I stood up from my chair and slid over to the front of the class.


    "You need permission for all the things you are doing, young lady." Mr. Ugler stated, his eyebrows twitching in annoyance.


    "Washroom." I just casually said.


    I turned right, almost leaving the classroom perimeter, when he threw a chalk at me. I dodged, by all means.


    "Young lady, sit down." he ordered, as politely as it may have sounded.


    "I do not intend to pee in the classroom, professor. So if you don''t mind..." I slid opened the door, after flicking my hand over my side-bangs, trying to show off my coolness.


    Everyone looked at me. Some were delighted, while others were simply nervous.


    "Sit down! That''s an order!" Mr. Ugler proclaimed without hesitating.


    "Surely you don''t wish to shame a student of this prestigious school?" I questioned innocently, while my face had that famous imprinted that devilish smirk.


    I had always been too self-conscious back when I was Grade, especially during my childhood years. So Vel had taught me a useful skill. He taught me to manipulate my face and to structure it perfectly even without a mirror in front of me.


    So much so, that at the age of 14, I was able to get away with burglary, theft and pickpocketing just by the some art of changing expressions.


    During those periods, Vel had been the above the law for me. He was my only saviour. After all, the oh-so-mighty law couldn''t help me anyway. It never did. So, why would I dare to question that human sanctuary...?


    "Mind your manners, you outsider!" He yelled by this point.


    Then, out of the blue, he attacked me.


    "Outsider...?" I thought, "The hell is he talking about?"


    A sphere of fire was thrown at my direction, so I used my mana and created a reflection shield.


    Taken aback, I had forgotten the crowd by the side and the fireball reflected towards them. The teacher, not even trying to save the students, threw a lightning support attack on me.


    Now I had to stop two spells at once. Thankfully the window was open. So I casted a mix of air and earth spells to form a dust spell, which resembled a net that used to trap flies. The dust spell kept the attacks at bay, but it didn''t have the ability to tackle the spells.


    "Abolish!" I stated, commanding the dust net thingy to swallow the fireball and diminish it''s flame.


    At the same time, I created a counter-attack that defended the students against lightning based attack. The tables and chairs were made of a special wood called Sapa, which had the ability to suck away lightning and not be destroyed by it.


    So I used wood magic.


    Casting all these spells simultaneously tore me apart.


    Mr. Ugler was furious! He was making these annoying crunching noises with his teeth that produced tremendous sound waves and almost destroyed our eardrums...


    "Sound barrier!" A familiar voice behind me spoke.


    I turned around to see that woman from yesterday and another older woman beside her. They both stood there, not saying anything else and after a while, class was dismissed.


    We were led out and had P.E for the next three periods. It was annoying. The guys were outside, but thankfully I was a girl and so I was in the comfort of the gymnasium.


    Somehow, by the time afternoon classes began right after break, all the students knew who I was and pointed or whispered pretty much anywhere I went.


    "Am I imagining things again?" I thought to myself, "I mean, just because I was looked upon like some loner back on Earth, doesn''t mean it''s the same here... right?"


    I sighed, while heading for the next class, tired and worried.


    "No use worrying now," Analise patted on my back, really hard, "you were caught red-handed by Secretary Jo Lin and Miss Principal today! Sucks to be you." She grinned.


    "Who?" I asked, curious.


    "You don''t know? Oh you poor soul!" Analise just seemed to enjoy my shortcomings.


    She gave me a tight hug and then ran away.


    "I''ll tell you on the way home. Wait for me!" She shouted out loud.


    "Wow," I thought, almost smiling like a fool, "What are the odds! Someone who''s personality matches mine, as much as J!"


    ...


    The end of the result was that everyone ended up serving some form of punishment. No one complained, except for that ungrateful blondie whom I so happened to meet, yesterday night. Her name was Semune and apparently, she just so happened to be the dorm head of Dorm-A, where I stayed.


    As for that Mr. Ugler... well, he was fired for almost murdering his students during class.


    Since all the girls and boys of M.T.S stayed in dorms, our punishment was homework. Mixing vile chemicals, to form an acidic jelly that resembled a slime monster. Since slimes were regarded as the most basic type monsters since ancient times, it was sort of an assignment.


    As crazy as things went, Semune and I happened to be made a pair, for the group project. So we had to do it together. The boys did their experiments back at their dorms, while the girls planned to meet in Dorm-A and do most of their work here.


    And what can I say? I was popular amongst the girls. They all complimented me often and I was left super embarrassed...!


    Sadly, I was a girl in this life... wish I''d been a boy.


    I had told Semune to take care of the heat radiation of the slime. However, while I was helping some of the classmates, Semune in her jealousy, ditched our project.


    When I turned back to see how far our project had gotten, I saw a balloon-like slime, bubbling like boiling water... almost like it would ''pop'' at any moment. I couldn''t find that darn Semune anywhere, but it didn''t matter for now. I rushed to Analise and some of her friends and together we evacuated all the other students and emptied the lab room.


    Within a minute or so, a huge explosion burst out and flames spread all across the laboratory and I swear I saw them gushing out of the windows, as the glasses all shattered.


    The entire dorm ran in panic mode and everyone was scared. Some girls were screaming for dear life at this point and I was startled, myself.


    Analise and her friend Olivia were good in water magic and I asked some of the other girls to lend us their powers as well. However, we quickly realized that this wasn''t enough. The flames were too unstable and rough.


    So Olivia suggested we evacuated the entire dorm building before some innocent gets hurt. Within seconds, everyone agreed. Lucy who had witnessed it all, went straight to inform Miss Principal about this incident.


    "What''s going on!?" Secretary Jo Lin was the first to arrive.


    Lucy and Miss Principal joined us a little later.


    "You!" Secretary Jo Lin pointed at me, enraged.


    "Now, now, Miss Lin, no need to accuse a bystander." Miss Principal suggested, "Why not stop the fire first? I worry about the students."


    "..."


    Although she gave me a deadly glare, Secretary Jo Lin simply brushed past me.


    A magic circle appeared atop the building and poured some golden glitter downwards. The flames began to dim down and Secretary Jo Lin casted a brilliant water spell that forever silenced the burning fire.


    There was mist in the air. So much so that it was impossible to see your feet if you looked down. Everything was white and foggy.


    "Who is responsible for this?" Miss Principal asked.


    "It was Semune!!!" most of the other children shouted.


    "Hmm? If I remember properly, isn''t Miss Gloria, her teammate?" Secretary Jo Lin pointed out the obvious fact.


    I didn''t answer her.


    "I-I didn''t do it!" I heard Semune''s voice from somewhere.


    The fog prevented my sight, else that wicked girl would have definitely received a beating!


    __________


    ___


    "I cannot agree that Miss Gloria receiving the same punishment as Miss Semune!" a teacher I didn''t know, voiced out.


    I was at the centre of all this chaos. Semune had already received her punishment and was declared guilty. She was expelled from the school for destroying school property and her dear daddy had to pay it all off.


    "Same here!!!" three other teachers agreed.


    "No, that girl is a danger to our school and she should be expelled! Furthermore, she has been causing mayhem everywhere she goes...!" Secretary Jo Lin declared here straight in front of the principal.


    "I apologize for my careless actions, Miss Principal." I bowed politely in front of her, "I should not have left Semune on her own like that and helped the others. I am sorry."


    "Sorry?!" Secretary Jo Lin shouted out, "Will that take care of anything at all!!? The damaged property or the fact that an entire dormitory of students almost lost their lives??"


    Miss Principal held up her hand and the Secretary stopped yammering.


    "Indeed, what should I do?" she leg out a sigh of deep regret.


    The Principal then told me to leave and wait for a while in the detention room right beside her office. I went there with Secretary Jo Lin and she locked the door and left me alone inside.


    Some heated discussion was going on because I heard clamour for acouple of minutes and some arguments too. The wall was thick so unless someone shouted very loud, I couldn''t hear anything.


    There were not more than ten desks in the entire classroom and each desk was about 2-5 metres away from each other. There was no clock in the room and there wasn''t air conditioning either. it was very hot, in fact.


    "Hmm?" I thought for a while, "But air conditioning doesn''t exist here. So how do they change the temperature of the rooms anyway? Strange..."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    As I dawdled with more and more lazy thoughts, I began to fall asleep... with a few winks here and there, my eyes shut from exhaustion.


    "Babies..." I yawned very heavily, barely able to think anymore, "sure need... a... lot of... re....rest..."


    That was that. My brain failed to continue any further as I entered the threshold of a long-happy dream... So relaxing!

 20 Chapter 18: Those Who Live.

    "Oh thank god you''re alright!" Analise hugged me tightly when I reached our dorm room.


    I still felt uneasy being hugged by a girl. I mean, I''m a girl, but I''m also sort of... still... a boy.


    "I survived." I faked a smile and pushed her aside gently.


    "Hmm..." Lucy only expressed her boredom.


    "Who did this to my bed?!" I was utterly shocked by the new bed in front of me.


    A pink coloured bed will fluffs and frills covering from head to toe. Why am I being cursed by pink color! Considering my tired self, it looked like heaven, but inside, for some reason I felt blood boil to my brain.


    "Hahaha..." Analise gave out a dry laugh, proving herself guilty, "Your... welcome?"


    Her expression showed symptoms of anxiety and guilt.


    "Whatever." I mumbled and sighed, giving up to her, without a fight.


    "Its useless to fight with a girl, much less argue with Analise... they always end up crying..." I thought to myself, as I laid comfortably on the soft bed with a bedsheet wrapping myself in it.


    "Good night!" Analise exclaimed with a cheerfully goofy smile that resembled Carmine.


    "Mhm." I could just nod and turn to face the wall, still feeling slightly homesick.


    _______


    ___


    The next few days passed by quickly while I was adjusting to the new life at campus. It was quite boring when classes ended because being in school again seemed more like being back in prison.


    During the times when I was alone, Analise would always come, chat with me and tire me out. It was exhausting!


    But thanks to her naturally-born gossiping ability, kinda freaky if you ask me, I was able to get a lot of information out of her. Apparently, Analise''s element was sound. In other words, vibration, to be precise.


    Sound has been known as the 5th elemental, but always shrouded in mystery. Most of this element was only written in ancient books and till this day, no one knows the 5th elemental''s exact usages. So people simply don''t value the Sound element anymore.


    "What a waste..." I often wondered, "but, may be I could help her some way... after all, I am used to sound equipments very well..."


    "Ah, but a dual mage, huh? How lucky~" I thought to myself, feeling a pinch of jealousy, "Water and Sound are nice combinations..."


    "Did you know?" Analise continued, "The new dorm head selection is going underway... and best of all!!! Get this! I applied to be a candidate!"


    "Oh, I see, congrats." I tried to avoid an utterly boring subject, yawning even.


    "Hehehe..." Analise produced an evil smirk, "Then did you know that you''ve been randomly selected to be a candidate too?"


    "Stop kidding." I rolled my eyes, still yawning and stuffing my mouth with that horrible bread from the canteen.


    "Yuck." I carelessly thought as I chewed.


    "You have it so easy." I heard Analise mumble and then sigh.


    Her face was like a sad young maiden you''d see often in black and white movies back in Earth.


    "Well, I have afternoon classes," I tried to dodge the seemingly heavy topic, "See ya, ''kay?"


    I left in a hurry.


    "Oh gosh this dorm is so noisy," my head ached.


    As my gaze shifted, the corner of my eyes caught the attention of a poster. "Vote for Gloria, The Unbeatable Champion and Troublemaker!!! She''s always up to something..."


    As I strolled casually towards the poster, the entire mob of talkative students in that hallway, simmered down. Only whispers were thrown back and forth.


    I stared at the poster for five seconds and held in in my hand.


    "OMG," I thought to myself, still keeping a poker face, "Analise wasn''t kidding... these pathetic bunch of cowards... there''s no way I wanna be their boss!!"


    I sighed and crumpled the poster and threw it in the bin next to me.


    I turned back to glance at the people behind, another sigh, and I left upstairs to M:709. It was annoying, what else was I supposed to say?


    "Ah, you''re back?" Lucy asked, holding a book in her hand.


    "You''re finished with the old book?" I asked, curious.


    "Yeah. It was not bad. I like this one though..." Lucy was about to continue her lecture, but I stopped her before she had the chance to begin.


    "I just came here to pick some books."


    "Want me to vote for you?" Lucy asked with a sly smirk.


    "I don''t care either way." I nonchalantly replied, paying no value to anything.


    "Fine, fine," she seemed delighted, "But remember to practice well for the mana test coming up soon... hear it''s gonna be tough this year." she reminded me just as I was about to exit the room.


    "Yeah." I replied without turning back as I shut the door behind me.


    In truth, my mind just exploded.


    "Oh no," I thought to myself, "not the mana test! I''ll seriously be in a pinch if they find out about this... I do not want to stand out right now. My plan''s gonna be ruined!! I have to talk to the principal and escape this...!"


    < Secretary Jo Lin''s POV >


    "That damn girl!" I cursed her with every bit of hatred, "What a pest to this beautiful school! She''ll ruin the reputation and glory... first a teacher and now this!"


    Gloria Gale Windstorm, a cunning and devious little mischief maker. A troublesome brat that does not know her place!


    "Miss Lin," a familiar voice called out to me, "You seem under the weather, everything alright?"


    "Wh-what?" I grasped hold of the current situation, embarrassed by my lack of concentration, "I''m extremely sorry, Miss Principal, it seems I do have a problem, actually."


    The teachers and the principal looked at me seriously, with great expectancy now.


    "Well, you see," I cleared my throat and drunk gulps of water, easing myself, "Dorm - A''s new head is going to be decided in three days time and a candidate here..." I paused as I looked at the principal and then towards the paper on hand, "simply bothers me."


    "Go on," The principal stared into my eyes, evaluating my tension and not even glancing at the papers on her desk.


    "Had she guessed?" I thought to myself, "No, no. Impossible!"


    "As it stands, I sincerely think and would like to point out that Miss Gloria Gale Windstorm is an unworthy candidate in this selection." I continued, paying no attention towards the teachers who seemed to have an attachment to that brat, glaring at me, "Miss Gloria is just a transfer student and has no idea about our customs. She is, but a first year student, not to mention... way too young."


    I paused once again, with a frown, clearly eyeing the other teachers.


    Finally, Mrs. Stapleson, the mathematics teacher, stood up.


    "Miss Principal," she spoke with slight anger, "Miss Lin here is discriminating a young fragile girl, a genius of the upcoming generation in fact, accusing her... instead of giving her a chance!"


    At this, Mr. Frosters, mage of spells pointed out, "Indeed, I second the opinion of Mrs. Stapleson. While I had been one-sided towards Miss Gloria in the beginning, she is in fact, outstanding and talented in magic! In her class, I believe she is the fastest learner..."


    "But this does not mean that we can trust her with an entire building full of students..." Mr. Falwalk expressed his point of view, "She is talented as an individual and has bravery and courage. Adding to her special background and age... but! The main question is, can you trust her with the lives of others?"


    "Yes," I thought with a wicked smile on my face, "exactly what I wanted to hear. Now the bickering starts."


    ...


    "Silence! All of you!" Miss Principal declared, her voice echoing loudly.


    The entire room of bickering teachers froze and sat down respectively. All, except me.


    "Miss Jo Lin, please continue," she sighed, touching her forehead.


    "Well, what I am trying to say is simple..." I went on, "I would like for Miss Gloria Gale Windstorm to be eliminated from being the candidate for Dorm-A!" I declared.


    "But very few of the teachers agree with you." Miss Principal pointed out.


    "That''s because I coaxed them, all except for Mr. Frosters, who is too focused on discipline and upright." I thought to myself, "It was already hard enough for me to make him agree with me previously when declining that brat''s entrance application form...!"


    "That is because they are too attached with a particular student and pity her. However, Miss Principal, I am thinking for those who are not as strong as Miss Gloria and reside in that dorm." I insisted, "What if she left those children behind and neglected her responsibilities? Just like the one before her... another chaos and this school will suffer it''s reputation and the parents of students will lose who-knows-how-much."


    "Very well." The principal sighed and agreed with me, "The school must always come first. Besides, I cannot risk another disaster after the previous one..."


    "Hehehe..." I secretly applauded myself as the principal changed to another topic, "You are finished, little brat!"


    < Gloria''s POV >


    "But what is wrong with me meeting the principal!" I shouted angrily at the damn Secretary, who kept on pushing me away.


    "Ah?" she was ticked off even more now, though I''d give a damn about that, "You are disqualified already from the head candidate list and you dare to meet the principal? What rights do you have?"


    "Eh?" I didn''t know that, but whatever, "Who gives a damn about that shit! I just want to speak with her!! Let me through!"


    I tried to force my way in, but then she just grabbed my collar and threw me towards the window and the sound that echoed in the silent hall was quite loud and yet... no one from class exited.


    "Tch, a sound barrier, huh?" I whispered to myself.


    The window was as hard as brick and it didn''t even shatter.


    "Another damned dual mage..." I thought, pissed off.


    "Hmph. Ignorant and reckless." she went on, "Pathetic."


    But just as I was about to stand up and fight, she uttered some enchantment and chains of mana pulled me towards the wall and held me tight. The more I struggled, the more it tightened.


    "You. Should. Learn. Manners. Brat." her demon-like eyes seemed to penetrate me.


    "Shit!" I was stuck in a jam, "shit, shit, shit, shit!!"


    "..."


    A voice spoke from the hallway to my left, "Miss Secretary, what are you doing?"


    "Such a gentle, stern voice..." I couldn''t help but think.


    "You are-!" but the Secretary was stopped by the maiden.


    "I thought you only punished kids with a ruler... not magic!" the stranger defended me.


    She was an albino, softsilky hair and red eyes. Actually, if anything, she reminded me of vampires... but they might not exist in this world.


    "This brat deserves more than a simple ruler, Miss!" the Secretary was hesitant.


    "Oh? What has such a tiny kid done?" the albino girl casually and harmlessly asked.


    "Hahaha... ''tiny,'' she says..." I thought to myself, sarcastically, "My pride..."


    "She argued with me and then dashed towards the principal''s quarters just to complain... she even threw a tantrum!" Jo Lin was covering up with white lies now.


    I glared at her, but she glared back at me.


    "Its just a kid..." the albino girl shed a few tears of pity, "a detention is fine, right? Surely, you won''t punish a silly little girl for something like this... especially with magic!"


    "I-If you put it th-that way..." Secretary Jo Lin was silenced.


    "Come on, child," the albino girl helped me up, "try and stand."


    "Really... ''child,'' hahaha..." I thought to myself, couldn''t help but feel my pride being shattered to bits.


    "I''m a third year student. My name is Angela Refunde." she smiled at me and said these words, wiping the dirt off my skirt.


    "Come to me anytime if you need help." Angela said as she waved to me and then said goodbye and left.


    "What a strange girl..." I thought.


    __________


    ___


    "Hi," I opened the door of the detention room and what a sight to behold as my lips greeted the familiar face in front of me... Analise!


    "Hey," her mood was in the gutters and she simply flung her head in the other direction, not seeming to care.


    "Hmph, birds of a feather." Secretary Jo Lin snickered before closing the door shut.


    The room was silent. There was no one else.


    There were ten tables and ten chairs in the room. This room was called the 1st Year Detention room. Each Year had a separate detention room, for mischevious students and troublemakers. Funny, how they separated detention rooms like they were cages to keep us ''in''.


    Incidentally, this was my second time in the detention room. Last time, was when I stayed in the 5th Year''s Detention Room, right next to the principal''s office.


    "Wow," I thought to myself, "Is this a sort of accomplishment? In a new world, and yet, stuck in detention like in the previous world... seriously, some things never change."


    I heaved a long and heavy sigh.


    "Could you not breathe on my neck please?" Analise asked me, seemingly slightly annoyed.


    "Hahaha... sorry?" I tried to not make things more awkward.


    "You know what your problem is?" she glared at me, as I was taken aback, "You just don''t know when someone wants to draw the line and have some personal space...!"


    I simply nodded vigorously, not daring to say anything else.


    "Has she got a stomach ache? Nah, may be it''s just a rough day for her..." I thought to myself.


    Analise turned her shoulder and properly sat in front of me.


    "..."


    Utter silence.


    *Sniffle* *Sniffle*


    "Eh?" I peeked ahead, a little bit, utterly dumbfounded.


    "W-why are you crying?!" I ask hastily, unable to keep my cool.


    *Sob* *Sob*


    "Ah~ please stop," I politely asked, panicking myself, "What should I do? What should I do?!"


    Suddenly, she quieted down and stood up. She glared at me, once more.


    "Oh no," I couldn''t help but think, "not another childish tantrum..."


    "Why are you so popular!" Analise shouted, pointing at me in an utterly rude way.


    "Po-po-popular...? Me?" I asked, a bit confused, myself.


    "The hell is she talking about!?" I tried to calmly think.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "You''re always at the centre... I HATE YOU!" she snapped and quieted down suddenly.


    "THE HELL!" I stood up from that stupid desk and chair setting, unable to keep myself at bay, "Who do you think you are!? Insulting me and taking me for granted!"


    "It''s always my fault, isn''t it! No way!" she argued without reason.


    "Damn brat!" I shouted, "The hell are you pissing me off and blaming me without logic??! You don''t even know me!"


    I huffed and puffed, breathing in and out, clearly still glaring at her.


    "Detention is over." the speaker (a tiny gadget imbued with magic on top of the desk) said.


    "You''d do well to remember your place." I shot daggers at Analise''s sobbing face before I left.


    Her face shifted immediately, from painful tears to a pale face filled with fright.


    As I exited, familiar thoughts crossed my mind, almost like a bad dream.


    "Who needs these losers anyway? Pathetic. All I need is to LIVE, nothing else."


    __________


    ___


    For the next two days we didn''t speak. Analise had even slept on Lucy''s bed, while Lucy reluctantly slept between us.


    We didn''t even go to the same bathroom anymore. Sometimes I''d skip class, just so that I wouldn''t have to sit in the same room and breathe the same air as her...


    "So annoying," I thought, "Nothing but juice boxes here... why can''t I have some cigarettes? Damned other world!"


    I sighed as I looked up at the clouds above.


    "So you''re here." I heard Lucy''s voice from behind, "what''s up with you two lately?"


    "Nothing." I avoided the subject.


    "Yeah, sure, sure." she simply agreed, "So spill."


    "I have no clue." I sighed, my eyes full of drowsiness, and my head feeling like a mush, "One second she is angry, then she throws a tantrum, then she cries and finally yells at me. Good Lord."


    "Hmm... Why would she do that?" Lucy asked, but her statement bugged me.


    "Why not ask her if you can''t trust me?" I snorted and then a dried laugh followed.


    "C''mon, it''s not like that..." Lucy went on, "I''m sure it must''ve been unreasonable to you, but very meaningful to her."


    "Whatever." I simply let out a sigh, "I''m tired... May be I''ll fake a sick leave?"


    "Nope." Lucy grabbed hold of my arm, "Let''s go and settle things. I want my old bed back."


    "Hey, hey," I jokingly played along, "You can''t be serious..."


    "Of course I am!" She kinda let her voice out loud, the first time I''m hearing it, "What a pathetic little argument." She claimed while dragging me out the terrace, into the building and down the stairs.


    "Slow down, we''re gonna fall down if you keep dragging me!" I tried to get her to walk a bit slower, but instead, she mumbled something and suddenly, we floated in the air and flew down like a bullet to a target.


    "Whoa!" I closed my eyes.


    "...!"


    Opening my eyes again, my frown and displeasure came swirling back to me. Here we were, right in front of Analise, who stood in front, frozen like a statue, clearly somewhat angry herself.


    "Lucy, why are you with her?" Analise asked, her face the color purple.


    I couldn''t help but notice the few people in the hall way, staring at us. Obviously, they understood that Analise and I had a fight. Perhaps Analise told them, or they understood by how we were acting out towards each other...


    "Ignore them, ignore them." I repeatedly told myself, again and again.


    "I just want my bed back." Lucy stated out of the blue.


    "Oh sure! Side with her!" Analise spouted whatever came into her mouth.


    "I will, don''t worry." Lucy grabbed Analise''s arm with her other hand, used the floating spell and jumped out of the window, dragging us along with her.


    "Thank goodness it''s the second floor!" I heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Look," Lucy pointed out.


    Both of us stared into the open field where a crowd of students flocked together. They were cheering with joy.


    "You both argued so much that you forgot today is the day Dorm A''s head will be selected... oh, it has already been decided on." Lucy corrected herself.


    "Who cares? Unlike a jealous-somebody, I was disqualified three days ago by that damn Secretary." I replied to Lucy.


    Analise stood there, still and wide-eyed, staring at me.


    "I-I-I, I quit the selections too, thinking I was being looked down on..." Analise said, looking at me, straight in the eye.


    "By who~?" Lucy asked, a strange confidence in her voice.


    "Gloria. I thought you were looking down on me and..." her face flushed into a bright pink colour.


    "See?" Lucy proclaimed with a smirk, "Told ya so!"


    "Huh? No way, why would I look down on you?" I asked, feeling awkward and unsure.


    "Because...!" Analise paused and then with teary eyes, went on, "You''re always the centre of attention and so popular! Everyone knows who you are...but I''m just some 1st Year girl. So when I heard that you quit from the competition, I couldn''t help it!"


    "That still doesn''t justify what you did." I bluntly told her off.


    "I know! I know, but those girls were whispering and snickering at me...! They kept on repeating those lines so... so, I..." Analise began to sob again, "Besides, even you told me to know my place... ah..."


    "Deja vu," I thought, "What to do now...?"


    "Just hug her and you two quit this stupid argument." Lucy gave me a push and I lost my balance.


    "Ah, um... sorry, I guess?" I froze in front of her.


    We were super close to each other. I was super embarrassed!


    "I''ve never hugged another girl before...!" the thought popped up in my head, "Sure I''ve been hugged, but this is... a bit-"


    Analise hugged me, putting her weigh on me, crying and soaking my uniform.


    "Stop that," I hugged her tightly, "I''ll have to clean your snobs..."


    Pretty soon, as if a huge shackle had been stripped off me, even my tear glands ran loose. We both sobbed for a long long time.


    A new feeling blossomed within me, yearning to be set free, happy, nostalgic... yet filled with sadness...


    The last I cried so much was when he betrayed me.


    "It hurts." I whispered, still sobbing and sniffling.


    ...


    Who won?


    That''s obvious, it was the super sweet senior named Angela, whom I met back in the silent corridors. Apparently, she was also a candidate in the competition. She will be the new head of Dorm A. Awesome!


    In any case, I''m relieved. At least this person isn''t snobby, right? Hahaha...

 21 Chapter 19: Mana Tes

    It was the same old boring routine like every other day.


    Get up, brush your teeth, have breakfast in the dorm canteen downstairs and head to school. M.T.S is such a popular school because of its discipline. And now, I, who used to punch rules and regulations in the ass... have to endure this.


    Everyday, every single freaking day, I had to study, gossip with the girls, not talk in class, pay attention to the teacher''s lectures and attend (surprise) tests once or twice a week. The evenings were also dedicated to studying.


    I''m being haunted by a nerd ghost, I''m sure of it. Study this, study that. How is this even a fantasy world supposedly different from Earth, if all I do is be immersed in books all my life?!


    Furthermore, the rules of the school stated that unless a student was in his/her 4th year, they were not allowed to go out into town, like, at all. All that''s left was... to study. Oh, how lovely.


    To me, however, it was worse. I mean, the most they taught at the first three years were multiplications, divisions and stuff of 3rd graders from Earth in maths. Language is not even available until 4th Year... and oh, don''t get me started with the science and technology here. I just don''t get what type of science they do on this planet!


    The subjects of magic did interest me, but i had to keep a low profile. Especially because of how a single mistake gave Secretary Jo Lin the chance to punish me.


    "Its all their fault!" I mumbled whenever I got bored, "Why did my parents have to listen to Charles anyway?! I thought M.T.S was a great school... it IS interesting, but what''s the point, if I''m not even allowed to willingly do anything! I''m so bored, here!"


    "What are you mumbling to yourself?" Lucy asked, slightly annoyed.


    "How can you still read when all we do is the same thing every single day?" I asked, feeling a boiling rage from within me.


    "Reading stories and textbooks are different." Lucy curtly replied.


    "Besides," she paused for a bit and then continued, "shouldn''t you be worried about the upcoming mana test? It''s due soon."


    My mind went blank.


    In the midst of all this headache, Analise came rushing in. The first thing she did was shout the moment she entered.


    "Hey you guys!" her voice echoed in my ears, "You won''t believe this!"


    She hooked her gaze upon me and handed a burnt piece of paper.


    "Read this." she said.


    I stared at it for a while, but in the end, succumbed to her wish and opened it carefully. It looked so bad and so burnt that had I been sloppy, it would''ve disintegrated on impact.


    "Hahaha," I laughed sarcastically, not knowing what to think.


    "Trouble reading?" Lucy asked, eager to know more about this mysterious fragile sheet.


    "It''s a letter addressed me." I said, staring down at it.


    "I saw Secretary Jo Lin trying to burn some letters and fortunately I managed to grab this one while she was busy scolding another student." Analise exclaimed, still pale, "It was a close call. But the other letters burnt away. This one just dropped onto the ground and I snatched it away."


    "Analise, what did we say about minding people''s privacy?" Lucy exclaimed, slightly angry.


    "Hey! I didn''t read the letter!!" Analise defended herself, "I just peeked a little, into it and saw Gloria''s name. I folded it gently and ran here."


    "What''s it say?" Lucy became more and more immersed.


    "Why do you have that creepy smile?" I questioned her, knowing full well how much she enjoyed this.


    "I just love it when you get into trouble without reason. You''re like a walking story book." Lucy''s eyes sparkled with delight, completely contrast to her empty and distant outlook from before.


    "You''re..." I paused, but just sighed instead.


    "Its nothing special. Just family stuff." I casually commented and slipped the letter under my pillow.


    "You have to tell the principal!" Analise suggested, full of vigor.


    "I agree." Lucy added, thoughtful for a moment, "Sabotaging and/or restraining student''s personal property is strictly prohibited in school. Besides, maybe this one is just a normal letter, who says that an emergency letter can''t arrive? What if she destroyed that too?"


    "Emergency letters?" I asked, suddenly a little cautious of Lucy.


    "Hmm? Well yeah." Lucy casually replied, seemingly a little confused, "A senior once received an emergency letter from home one evening, a few days before you arrived. And she-"


    "She used to stay here ''cause all the other rooms were preoccupied!" Analise interrupted.


    "That too. But, seriously, she never returned. We were later informed that her family went bankrupt and so she had to leave." Lucy''s voice sounded strict and serious now, "So it''s important to receive letters at least once a week from back home. Has no one ever told you this before?"


    "..."


    We both stared at Analise, the queen of gossip.


    "Well..." Analise averted our eyes, "My mistake?"


    "I relied on an idiot." I heard Lucy whisper.


    "That''s fine and all, but how are we going to get past the Secretary to complain about the Secretary to the principal?" I pointed towards the obvious.


    "That''s easy," Analise exclaimed with a tiny devilish smirk, "leave that to me!"


    _______


    ___


    These stacks of papers all need to be signed and I have no time to lose... but alas, this idiotic student had to fall sick in front of me.


    "If I ever fell sick in front of my elders, I''d be gravely punished. Kids these days lack mannerisms and the proper rules of etiquette. That''s precisely why they are...!" I grunted out all of my frustrations into this poor bed-ridden brat.


    "Ms. Lin," the nurse took me aside while the student was moaned, "Are there any exams held today? Perhaps a marathon?"


    "No, not as far as I''m notified." I shrugged, confused.


    "Then is it perhaps homesickness?" the nurse proclaimed.


    "Hmm..." something was not adding up, "wait, is this first year girl not sick?"


    Typical of a kid, lazy and inaccurate. Such a headache.


    "I can''t say for sure. But most probably it''s just an excuse." the nurse went on rambling, "Her pulse is normal, she has no temperature and even her mana readings are fine... but just in case it could still be a form of some severe disease we are unaware of, or hadn''t been notified early on by the parents... I cannot let her go."


    "Students and their parents these days..." I sighed, taking off my glasses and rubbing my eyelids.


    "Would you mind re-checking this student''s records?"


    "Are you perhaps indicating that I''m at fault?" I questioned the 1st year''s nurse with an intimidating aura.


    "No, no, not at all! I was just asking so that if the parents had forgotten to write anything in her medical records, you could call and ask them directly, Ms. Lin." the nurse tensed up, fidgeting still.


    "Very well." I had to agree. "Please wait on stand-by in case this does end up being a severe case..."


    Now my other (rather important) works will definitely be delayed. How will I explain to the principal if I end up submitting the files later than usual?


    Kids are definitely frustrating and obnoxious. Not one person have I ever seen in my entire life who matched him.


    ...


    With a heavy heart I opened the door to my office.


    What stood before me... was an unexpected scenario waiting to happen. A scheme to ruin my dignity by that tribal outsider!


    "I beg your pardon Miss Principal, but is something the matter?" Secretary Jo Lin curiously asked.


    "Is she trying to test the waters?" I couldn''t help but feel unpleasant.


    Without any word the principal thrusted a plastic bag in front of the Secretary. She instantly froze in her tracks.


    "We shouldn''t only use this paper as the evidence Gloria. It is very fragile and crumpled up. Instead I''ll take this photo and put it in the plastic bag. This way the physical evidence won''t be destroyed... got it? So do not let it be revealed." the principal had warned me beforehand, so I pretended to play along.


    "Secretary Jo Lin, what do you have to say about yourself?" Miss principal demanded.


    "What ever do you mean principal?" the Secretary cleared her throat and calmly answered back with a question.


    "There is evidence that you have been burning away authorized student letters. Furthermore, there is no rules in MY school, that might allow a teacher, if any, to do so!" the principal yelled loudly.


    "What a deafening voice..." I thought to myself.


    Even her expression was complicated, unlike how I''d always seen her before. Nothing mild about it... just scary, instead.


    What puzzled me was how awfully calm the Secretary was. Her eyes trickled to the corner... uh-oh, it''s me. Isn''t it?


    "Is that rat- ah, I mean, student... causing problems again?" She asked, ignoring the infuriated person beside me.


    She clearly said rat and I heard it. Should I call her a well-bred actress? No, I don''t want to insult people of this profession. Though, I must admit how disgustingly talented Secretary Jo Lin is at acting.


    I turned my face away for a moment and then, voiced out, "The principal obviously asked you a question, Secretary Jo Lin, so why not answer her first? As I see it, it is the polite thing to do."


    I planted an angelic smile on my face.


    Two can play at this game. Fire vs. Fire! Bring it on!


    "I will give you a chance Miss Lin," the principal, who was seething with rage, exclaimed, trying to calm her nerves, "however if you do not have any further explanation to justify yourself in whatsoever way, then no need to drag anything anymore."


    "As you said Miss principal, there is no real physical evidence that goes against me in particular. A mere photograph can delude you, so there is no way you will believe me. Therefore, if there are no further questions, I''ll will excuse myself and await your punishment." Miss Lin replied, stone-faced.


    "What...!?" I thought to myself, "She will just accept whatever? What is going on?!"


    __________


    ___


    It took about 3 days to settle everything. I just needed to appear once before all the teachers to say that the paper that was burnt was indeed mine.


    The Secretary was given a few months of suspension. Even I wasn''t told how long it would be though. Meanwhile, another teacher was assigned to student mails. I think he was a 3rd year teacher.


    It was only after she was suspended that I finally understood why Secretary Jo Lin behaved the way she did. Had she been foolish and argued even further or try to explain herself, then she would be been downright fired then and there.


    "Secretary Lin is much smarter than you think, Gloria." Lucy reminded me, "That''s what makes her who she is. Dreadful."


    "Yeah..."


    Now all that''s left is the horrifying Mana Test...


    Although Fred''s gift has helped me for a long time and kept my powers a secret, but now it seems to be coming to an end. What to do?!


    "1st year students will be going on these three crystal orbs, first. The second years will wait until the 1st years finish and like so, will be followed by the third years... all the way until the 7th year''s. I hope the seniors are well aware of this school''s long-term traditional system?" the principal announced.


    It was ironic to see her speaking in front of a mic, but the microphone itself did nothing. Instead, she had to waste her powers for additional sound effects...


    Perhaps I should do something later on to improve the ''science'' of this world... I pity them, honestly.


    I couldn''t help but be nervous and restless at the same time. My nerves clutched into a tight grip. Should I fake some kind of illness? But there are so many teachers here! What if I get caught? Using my powers will also be risky... this damn collar!


    "Gloria..." a tiny voice disturbed my thoughts, so I decided to ignore it.


    "Gloria... Gloria... Gloria?" It kept on repeating.


    "GLORIA!" Someone''s shouting distracted me back to realityl.


    "E-eh?!" stuttering a little, I realized where I was standing.


    Oh no.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Ye-yeah! Hahaha..." I chuckled as Analise gave me a very suspicious stare.


    "Just touch the orb, here-"


    "No, wai-"


    Before I had the chance to withdraw, my hand had already touched the orb.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.


    "When did I get on the measure meter?!" I was shocked to say the least. "More importantly, what now?"


    A heated sensation flowed all over my body. I felt it... I knew it... it''s all over once I''m discovered.


    The orb showed a bright golden glow in the beginning. Yes, attention drew from all over. As if by a second''s difference, it changed to a pearl white glow and the crystal orb shattered into pieces.


    Usually, the orb turns green if someone has averagely high mana. Blue is a normal mana colour. So most people have it. Yellow is unusual and orange glow is extremely special... after which comes golden glow (rumoured legendary) and the phenomenal white.


    "Uh-Oh." I thought to myself, "I''m screwed...!"


    "The measure meter!" I gasped, glancing upwards.


    What the heck... it''s going up and down simultaneously...!?

 22 Chapter 20: Error?

    \"Your previous mission ended up as a failure.\" a voice filled with fury barked at me.


    \"I apologize, sir.\"


    \"...\"


    Neither of us uttered a word, but his pissed off face, was a sight to see!


    \"Your insolence must not be repeated a second time, 3rd Darken Byloft commander-in-cheif, Fred Tempest Wildwood Windstorm. Am I clear?\" Greggor demanded.


    \"Yes!\" I was less than thrilled, but could only bow down to his commands.


    \"Has being the youngest ever unofficial Darken Byloft, muddled your memories? Perhaps your mannerisms...\" his wicked gaze was filled with nothing short of arrogance.


    \"Pardon my foolishness, Lord Greggor. I was merely overwhelmed by your magnificence is all, my lord.\" I regretted every word I''d spoken in the last few seconds.


    Yes, Lord Greggor. A fearsome and cruel human (?). Despite his hoarse and nerve wracking voice, he is said to be a man of unknown age. Standing at the very top of the pyramid system of the Dark Guild, second only to the King Of Darkness himself.


    Oh, but still hateful. After all, ''Lord'' Greggor, has an awful and twisted personality.


    \"Go. Your next mission will be filled in later.\"


    He smirked.


    \"Ah. Of course he''s happy.\" I couldn''t help but think and hide a smile. \"Just as we expected.\"


    \"Before you leave... Your punishment for failure shall be ''Strike By 10 Lightning Bolts,'' to serve as a lesson.\" Greggor''s cold voice matched perfectly in tune with his broad grin.


    \"Of course, as you wish, Lord Greggor.\" I remained calm and composed.


    \"Leave.\" Greggor announced. Clearly, he seemed a bit pissed off by my unemotionally stoic face.


    I stood up, bowed and left.


    The door behind me closed.


    \"Why does that weirdo even wear a skull of an Orthoditch anyway? Does he have a fetish, I wonder...\" my mind trailed off into meaningless thoughts, \"Come to think of it, I''ve never really seen how that old guy looks like, even in his young facade.\"


    \"...!\"


    \"Watch where you-\" somebody yelled and fell silent upon seeing me.


    Their faces turned pale and almost immediately, he and his companion saluted me, \"Excuse us, Chief!\"


    \"Get Lost.\" I furrowed my eyes and glared at them.


    White as a sheet, they scurried off.


    \"How boring.\" I thought and sighed, heading down the narrow dark and damp hall to reach my Unit''s quarters.


    As usual it was eerily quiet. The further I walked, the darker it got. The lamps ignited by sangria flames didn''t help either.


    \"Can''t be helped!\" I thought to myself, a bit flustered, \"Even though it''s been a while since I joined the Dark Guild, it''s not like I have dark magic within me. Thank goodness for these contacts... with just a little bit more effort they''ll be perfect night vision goggles in the near future...!\"


    I decided to reward Izzaq for his earnest effort in helping me with these contacts.


    Hahaha... I wonder what that little squirt, back home, is up to now.


    My lips widened and my cheeks felt warm. Of course... it had indeed been sometime now, huh? Everytime I think about hi- no, her... I just can''t help but smile.


    ... That''s right.


    Even though we might as well never meet again. I truly wanted to thank you, G... you were an irreplaceable friend in my last life... and a true sibling in this one. Too bad, happiness does not last long.


    I sighed and felt that warmth disintegrating from my face and out my body.


    A face full of void printed itself almost immediately as soon as I reached the door of S.Falcon, My Unit.


    \"Welcome back, Master.\"


    \"Hmm. Good work, Layla.\"


    \"Are you in a good mood?\"


    \"Ah.\"


    She definitely caught me off guard just now... no, I''m just overthinking things. Definitely.


    \"It''s amusing, you see.\" I played it off, covering my voice in a playful sadistic tone, \"I got a trip to the dungeon... Lightning whip.\"


    \"Master... that''s...\" Layla muttered something I couldn''t quite catch.


    \"What?\" I stopped the game.


    \"Nothing! Never mind!\"


    \"Fine.\" I sighed, but couldn''t help but wonder what she was mumbling about.


    While casually flipping through some useless documents, my eyes strayed towards a fimiliar looking album. Carefully decorated, yet kept simple.


    \"I wonder if this is the so-called feminine touch.\" I couldn''t help but chuckle a little. \"Hang in there, G.\"


    ...


    Layla was almost traumatized. Her master was zoning off into space and giggling to himself like some teenage girl. Had she not seen the album in his hands, which was indeed from his little sister, she would''ve already turned to stone from all that shock.


    Layla couldn''t help but wonder whether her praiseworthy beloved master had a sister complex or not... though she wanted to ask, she ended up refraining herself.


    \"He seems so happy right now. I''ll ask him later.\" she thought to herself.


    On the other hand, Fred was busy re-reading the innocent letters of his little sister, carefully glancing through them. From another perspective, if someone didn''t know what was actually in Fred''s hands... they would''ve obviously mistaken them for some kind of high level assignment or an important top secret document from the higher ups.


    The Unit''s room was huge. The walls were as high as they were wide... why wouldn''t it be? Everything was imbued with Fred''s own magic. Just in case of any suspicious activities or rebellion.


    \"Ah,\" Fred exclaimed all of a sudden, \"Layla, would you mind keeping a watch?\"


    \"Hmm? Oh, not all all, Master.\" Layla reassured him hurriedly.


    Fred''s face lit up with a sneaky grin. Still wary though, he ordered Layla, \"While I chat, make sure there are no nuisances here. The higher ups must never find out.\"


    \"Of course. Have a safe trip, Master.\" Layla replied, her heart aching with worry despite it not showing on her face.


    __________


    ___


    This world is full of tragedies. Right now, I feel like I''m being dragged by policemen to see the judge in court. Even the evidences are against me! How will I even be able to glide through all this?


    \"Ok, think G. Think.\" I exclaimed to myself, standing nervously in front of the principal''s office. \"What''s the positive side here?\"


    \"Well, things could''ve been much worse had that nosy secretary been here...\" I sighed.


    After the orb had shattered to pieces, the measurer of the measure meter malfunctioned and began behaving weirdly. On one hand, I am pleased to say that my real powers remained a mystery, but on the other hand, I have no idea as to how I am supposed to explain anything!


    A few teachers took me away as soon as they could and left me to stand here outside the principal''s office, while they''re in there having some kind of serious discussion.


    I sighed in monotone, once again.


    \"My day just keeps getting better and better.\" sarcasm ran through my mind, unintentionally. \"Ah! I can''t think anymo-\"


    The door flung open.


    \"...!\"


    \"Uh oh.\" My mind was still blank, followed by more ridiculous thoughts. \"Give me a break. Am I some kind of undying victim people like to torture?! How is it that it''s always me?\"


    I gulped in fear as I stepped into the principal''s office and the door closed behind me.


    \"...\"


    The room fell silent for a few seconds. My nerves were at its peak, but I tried to keep my emotions under control and off my face.


    \"The one who''s emotions run to their face, is the one who loses first.\" - is what Vel once told me.


    My mouth opened with only air coming out. Not even a squeaky voice.


    \"I suppose you must be wondering why you were called here, yes?\" the principal spoke in a rather calm tone.


    \"Please do not be alarmed, student Gloria.\" a rather kind teacher reassured me.


    \"Very true.\" another teacher agreed.


    From all the previous incidents that had taken place ever since entering this school, I''ve been to the principals office countless times. I was used to it, so I''m not really shocked, to say the least.


    I just don''t feel at ease, right now. I have no explanation (excuse) to present (display).


    Whether what I say is the truth or not, is not my main concern at the moment. It''s just that whatever I say has to be logical and believable enough. After all, if the school ever tries to investigate me in depth, a lot of things might just come to light.


    Right now, that''s the most dangerous thing for me. I really don''t want to live the life of a rogue in this world as well.


    Now, how should I move next? What to say...


    \"Miss Gloria Gale Windstorm,\" she called my name, \"first of all, I would like to apologize to you, on behalf of the school staff. You must have experienced quite a trauma due to this accident. Especially being so much younger than most of the other students.\"


    \"Huh?\" I stared pop-eyed at the principal for a moment, before regaining composure, \"Uh, umm...\"


    \"What is this person even saying?!\" I thought to myself.


    \"With sufficient evidence, we have uncovered the real reason the orb exploded. Despite its size and how long it takes for a single orb to be made... they can often be very fragile and must be handled carefully.\" the principal continued, \"You see, there was already a crack on the orb you touched. Therefore, it exploded when it came into contact with mana.\"


    \"So much for my excuse.\" I mumbled as I sighed in relief. \"Thank you Miss Principal.\"


    \"What about her mana test?\" a teacher asked.


    \"Well, if she had blue mana then the orb could not have burst the way it did. The measure meter reacted only after the orb shattered, so we cannot really determine much, however, from my experience...\" the principal paused and looked toward me.


    \"Now what? Is she going to give me another orb and measure thingy to destroy?\" I wondered.


    \"Perhaps Miss Gloria''s mana color is green.\" she stated.


    \"Excuse me,\" I opened my big mouth, \"How is it possible that I have green mana? I''m not even close to being an Emerald Class yet...!\"


    \"The orb''s magic is different. Since you are still a 1st year student, you do not know yet. Once you reach your 3rd Year, you will be learning how orb magic works. Besides, both your parents are Emerald class mages. So it is possible that you already have a mana core, but that possibility is unlikely. Learning about mana is a complicated matter. I''m sure once you''re older, you''ll understand.\" Miss principal smiled at me.


    \"I see...\" I pretended to think like a child, acting all confused.


    \"That will be all. I''m sure you were frightened. Please take some rest. You have nothing to feel scared of.\" she kept on saying that.


    I walked out of the office and closed the door behind me.


    \"I really should stop that brat Analise before she spreads some new ridiculous rumours about me.\" I thought to myself.


    Another sigh of relief and I was off towards the Dorm building. The principal did suggest that I take some rest. I''m sure the other teachers won''t mind if I skipped classes for the rest of the day.

 23 Chapter 21: Principal Adels Decision

    It has been precisely 7 days, 3 hours, 27 minutes and 10 seconds since Secretary Jo Lin was suspended. How do I know? For once, I''m not being unnecessarily punished.


    I can finally relax a little knowing that someone is not stalking me anymore.


    Yet, the more laid-back I am, the more I''m reminded of back home. I''m worried, angry and scared... is this what they call ''having a heavy heart''?


    "Whaccha doing?" A familiar voice startled me from behind.


    "O-oh," I replied to the insensitive friend of mine, "No-nothing. Just thinking about home."


    "That''s normal." Lucy popped up from behind Analise, "Take it slow. I''m sure your family has already been notified by the school. Think about it this way, once new letters from home start arriving, you can reply back to them without worries!"


    "Your using easier words now?" I asked Lucy, my eyebrows raised.


    "I''ve been bribed." Lucy''s mouth widened and she held a box of licorice in front of me. "You can see, but not touch."


    Analise showed me a thumbs up and pretty soon the three of us began bickering about chocolates and laughing together.


    Perhaps being reborn as a girl isn''t all that bad?


    ...


    I think I''m beginning to discover Lucy''s weaknesses little by little.


    "Miss Lucy," our resource teacher asked, "have you been actually practising at all?"


    "Y-yes, of course!" Lucy insisted, "Mr. Depps, I''ve been to the library and read a few books on ''how to grow plants within three minutes!'' I''ve also studied some extra..."


    Before Lucy continued any further, Mr Depps raised a hand for her to stop talking.


    "I think you are misunderstanding the point, Miss Lucy..." Mr Depps sighed a little before regaining his calm and collected demeanour. "At this rate, I don''t suppose you''ll be ready any time soon. I suggest you group up with friends or other classmates."


    "B-but..." Lucy teared up at his sudden proposal.


    In M.T.S, it''s normal for each and every student to individually train and improve themselves. On the other hand, it is very frowned upon if someone has to be supported by pairing up with others, unless the task in question is a group project.


    In Lucy''s case right now, she has to be supported by others.


    "I doubt that classmate Lucy is so weak as to be paired up, Teacher Depps." Analise intervened suddenly, while pulling me along.


    Ah, this situation is so embarrassing. Analise just pulled me into the centre of attention... everybody''s watching, damn it!


    "Who says that student Lucy is weak?" Mr Depps asked. "In fact, you two have good timing! I''ll assign both you girls to help Miss Lucy with her task."


    "Eh?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    "I have come to the conclusion that everyone here must pair up in groups of two or three people. The task is growing a plant in three minutes, but here''s the catch, the plant you grow, must bear a fruit. You may not ask for help from me, but from the library instead." Mr Depps went on, "I expect good teamwork. You''ll be evaluated as a team, so one person''s error will sink the ship of three. Understand?"


    Within moments after Mr. Depps left, everyone began pairing up like crazy. The three of us quietly sneaked away.


    Mr Depps is a very unusual and quirky teacher. Although I don''t think he is a bad person... just slightly eccentric sometimes.


    "What should we do now?" Analise asked, confused.


    "That''s what you say after being the instigator of all that?!" I shouted at her.


    "Well what was I supposed to do! My friend was in trouble!" Analise shouted back.


    This girl... is she brave or just plain stupid?


    "C''mon guys, stop fighting. I don''t want to suffer like before, all over again." Lucy sighed. "Besides, if we all fight, how are we supposed to train together? Don''t forget, this is a group work. Not to mention... I''m the weak link."


    "Doubt it." I instantly replied to her, "I''m bad with teamwork."


    "It shows on your face." Lucy exclaimed.


    ...And this girl really knows not to be subtle huh? Oh dear Lucy, my friend, why do you always have to stab people, where it hurts the most!


    "Lets finish classes and go back to our dorm room first. How''s that for a plan?" Analise suggested.


    "Alright." Lucy and I agreed.


    _______


    ___


    "...?"


    Questions just kept piling up and muddled my thoughts. "Why now?"


    "Students, this is a new transfer student. Miss Carmine Anna Vehement Windstorm." Mrs. Stapleson introduced. "Please give her a warm welcome."


    Everyone stood up and clapped after Carmine introduced herself.


    "Royals receive special treatment here, not even nobles are allowed to have." Analise whispered from my right.


    "How do you know whether she is royal or not?" I asked, remembering that I have never once mentioned anything about Carmine and Charles''s engagement.


    "I''m a gossip queen." Analise smirked.


    Lucy, who was sitting right behind her, smacked Analise on the head with her textbook.


    "Yeah, right." she raised an eyebrow, "Listen Gloria, transfer students are abnormal. So most of them are royals."


    "What about me?" I asked.


    "You''re delayed, not a transfer." Lucy replied.


    "Royals from overseas are not unprecedented. However who knew the crown princess of Felue kingdom would come visit?" Analise''s eyes were shining.


    "Oh my god, you knew?" I asked, feeling ashamed by my actions and slightly more for sounding more and more like a girl day by day.


    "Of course." they replied in unison.


    "I''m pretty sure everyone in school knows you have some connection to the royals of Felue Kingdom. The Windstorm Tribe is quite popular, you see. However, even if there are people who view you guys as outsiders... no one will fight you head on. Not here in this school, mind you." Lucy winked at me with a sneaky smirk.


    "For some reason, I feel chilly all of a sudden." a dry laugh left my throat.


    "Happy to see me?" A light tap came from behind.


    I flinched to realize that Carmine had already sat behind me.


    "What the-"


    But before I could even utter another word, Mrs Stapleson began her lesson. I sighed and continued class like usual until FINALLY, it was lunch break!


    ...


    "No way!"


    My eyes were deceiving me. It had to be! Right in front of me stood Helen.


    "Am I missing something?" I asked. My brain refused to play detective any longer.


    "Its a long story." Helen was reluctant to say anything properly, "But there''s nothing to worry. Carmine was bored back home and wanted to come here... persistently."


    "What about you?" I asked, refusing to just take in whatever my elder sister threw at me.


    "I have to watch over her. There was no other way for her to come here." Helen sighed and glanced into my eyes, long and hard, "Then there''s also y.o.u. The recent incident with the Secretary and how only your letters were burned. Charles asked me to look into these things a bit from the inside. It''s safer that way."


    "Why?" I raised an eyebrow, filled with discomfort, "Are you both suspecting him to be here? Is that why you came... to check up on me?"


    "In theory." Helen neither denied nor confirmed anything.


    "I''m certain that it''s impossible." I argued.


    "Still." Carmine hugged me, "Helen would''ve been here anyway. She is in third year now. At least I''ll get to be here for the next two years..."


    "Why?" I asked, surprised.


    "Its not safe anywhere for her other than near her husband-to-be." Helen insisted, "There''s eyes everywhere. It''s disgusting!"


    "Oh."


    "Before I forget." Helen reached out her hand, "Here''s a spacial ring. Charles ''requested'' it to be given to you. See everything in it when only inside your dorm room alone, okay?"


    "Right," I replied, slightly suspicious of the specifics.


    _______


    ___


    The room was empty. Analise was out with Carmine, Olivia and company for another gossip, while Lucy went to the Library to borrow more books. Helen had to unpack her stuff too and mingle with her own classmates.


    I opened the spacial ring with a rhyme Charles had taught me before I came to MTS. "As a part of training. It''s a lock." As he would put it in words.


    The rhyme went like so:


    "There are only two words,


    Where the Sun and Moon meet,


    To overcast all shadows


    And for humans to sleep.


    Dawn and Evening!"


    As I suspected, the spacial ring opened. Spacial rings are nothing all that special in this world. However, due to security reasons, only students, nobles and royals are allowed to carry them on hand. On the contrary though, everyone from the Windstorm Tribe are allowed by birthright to carry a spacial ring with them. It''s something like a tradition, I suppose?


    I wasn''t really allowed to have one though. Especially not after mom and dad knew about my abilities. They''ve always been overly overprotective of me. This habit has increased a lot more ever since Fred''s unnatural switch to the enemy''s side.


    "The mark of 100 is imbued in this ring. That must mean that about 100 things can be placed in here. Oh wait..." I examined the ring carefully, "It changed to yellow? Hmm... I''ll have to ask Helen later."


    \u003c Author''s POV \u003e


    Gloria wore the ring on her thumb, since it did not fit any of the other fingers. She was disappointed, but it was still better than nothing.


    "I''ll just need to gain some weight." she mumbled.


    Then she locked the dorm room, just in case and hopped onto her bed. Slowly she concentrated her innermost mana and connected them all the way to her thumb. The process for the first time was so slow that by the time her mana reached the thumb, it had already been three hours!


    Sweat dripped all across her small delicate body. In physical terms, it was as though she had to carry a person of 50 kg and run about a mile, non-stop until they reached the finishing line. For G, it was no big deal... but for a 6 year old girl, this was not exactly an easy thing to accomplish.


    Still, she took a few short breaths, relaxed her shoulders and continued to concentrate until finally, the space inside revealed itself.


    The space was practically empty, except for a single letter. It stated:


    "Dear Gloria,


    I hope you have been in good health lately. Father and mother-in-law have been extremely worried about you. None of us could''ve comprehended about the letters never reaching you... not even I. Therefore, Helen and Carmine went to you directly. If I go to see you now, things might get too complicated. I''ll visit when the timing is appropriate."


    "He sure loves idle chatter." Gloria muttered, frowning her eyebrows.


    "Despite the trivial everyday troubles, hopefully MTS is still much better in comparison to Felue Kingdom, currently. Especially the inner palace, where there''s a lot to cleanse. Right now though, you should mainly focus on your self-training and socialize."


    "Why is he informing me of useless shit if he doesn''t spill the details?" Gloria became annoyed.


    "One final thing you will definitely find helpful. Good thing I never mentioned any of this in my previous letters though... since you never replied. However, there is an ally in MTS. That person is..."


    "No way. Am I reading this right?" Gloria glanced over the sentence once again.


    "That person is the headmistress of the school, Principal Adel Lilith de Malvolia."


    With a knock on the door, Gloria''s concentration collapsed and she couldn''t finish reading any more.


    \u003c Gloria''s POV \u003e


    "...!"


    Quickly, I jumped out of the bed and unlocked the door, heavily panting.


    "Wh-who is it?" my voice broke a little because a tickle in my throat.


    "It me! Carmine, your big elder sister." The voice on the other side of the door proclaimed loudly with pride.


    "Hahaha... is that so?" I was trying to act normal, but my dry throat was itching for water.


    Carmine entered our room with twinkling eyes.


    "Ah, ah~" she faked sorrowful look on her face, "You''re so lucky Glow! You get to have actual roommates and not share a room with a certain sibling."


    "Thank you for pointing that out." I replied, laughing a little bit, "Poor you."


    "Yeah, woe to me." She grinned and then we both began giggling.


    "You''re always getting into trouble everywhere you go. I was worried, but now it feels meaningless, seeing you laugh like the baby you are." Carmine showed maturity, which honestly surprised me.


    "Here. A present from mom."


    She cheekily smiled.


    "Wow, really?" I gladly accepted.


    The wrapping was done with such grace that it couldn''t be anyone else but Serene... I was so touched! I''m even starting to miss her demonic lessons from hell.


    "I''m going mad." I thought, embracing the soft (?) present tightly to my chest.


    "Hehehe, surprised?" Carmine exclaimed, "Its a cloak imbued with magic."


    "... AGAIN?!" I practically jumped up.


    "Yep. Mom was very persistent to send this, y''know? Anyways, before I forget, let me tell you this cloak''s three specialities. Invisibility, Adaptability and Single-Owner." Carmine continued, looking all smug, "Invisibility allows you to be completely invisible for about as long as an hour. Adaptability allows the cloak to adjust to whatever temperature, both outside and inside. And finally, Single-Owner means that the cloak will have only one owner until it is destroyed or the owner dies... but that''s not all this ability does! Since you are the cloak''s only master/wielder, if you happen to be separated from it, it will automatically get back to you."


    "Whoa. That''s a lot."


    "Hmm... I think she mentioned a few more things, but... oh well." Carmine''s forgetfulness made me anxious for some reason.


    "Ye-yeah." my fatigue returned.


    "Well, that''s all, so if you need anything... anything at all, Elder sister Helen and I are in R:002, okay?"


    "Alright." I nodded with a fake smile.


    The door closed and I jumped onto my bed, trying to slowly forget about everything.


    "But still... she''s become slightly more mature now... how long... has it be..en...?"


    Exhausted, I dozed off into slumber.


    _______


    ___


    Everything was covered in complete darkness when I woke up. I heard Analise snore and Lucy gritting her teeth while they slept.


    "Hahaha," I thought to myself, "they didn''t even confirm whether I was alive or not, silly girls."


    It was a funny feeling, knowing just how peaceful, yet dangerous this world was... just like Earth. Being alive, felt mysterious somehow.


    After relieving myself in the washroom, a random thought crossed my mind. No need to call myself a genius, thank you.


    "That''s brilliant!" I gave myself a pat on the back, while searching for that cloak. However, something unusual happened just before I turned on the bedside lamp.


    "Strange... even in the dead of the night, why is everything so vividly visible?" a strange, almost nostalgic sensation overcame me. "May be it''s something related to my powers growing?"


    "A-Anyway! I''ll just search for the cloak first!"


    I decided to dive deeper into this situation later on. If I think about useless things now, I might not get a second chance for this awesome beyond brilliant plan of mine!


    It had to be tonight. If what Charles had written was indeed the case, then I needed to confirm the truth as fast as possible.


    "To the principal''s office."


    I wrapped myself in the cloak just like I''d seen in a movie back on Earth, ''Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone''.


    Too bad I never got the chance to read any of the books or see any sequels of this movie later on. Once Vel knew me watching a movie like that, he never let me have a single day off.


    "Magic itself is a mystery. But the thing called ''fantasy'' doesn''t exist. If you watch illusions, your head will be full of nothing but useless thoughts." - Vel would put it in a sweet voice, but a ferocious facial expression.


    It was weird. No matter how I thought about it. Almost as if he wanted to prevent me from realizing something... since Vel was never an individual who lost his cool.


    ...


    "If you have something to say, then please say it, Miss Windstorm." Principal Adel exclaimed with a soft chuckle.


    I stopped still on my tracks.


    "Even if you hide, I''m afraid you do not know how to fully function your... ''device''." She smirked, seemingly confident in her detection skills.


    "Ahem!" I coughed out loud a little, before unfolding myself from the cloak. "How did you...?"


    To my baffled face, she giggled a bit, until her outright laughter filled the room. I felt I saw a clown in myself, being showcased in a circus.


    "Miss Windstorm," she warmly stared at me, our eyes affixed to each other''s.


    "Please, call me Gloria. Otherwise it feels foreign, hahaha." I interrupted her, trying to get the tension off the atmosphere.


    "Very well, Miss Gloria." The principal beamed with satisfaction. "It seems like you have slowly grown accustomed to MTS''s rules. I am proud of you."


    My cheeks flushed and there were butterflies fluttering in my stomach. "Is this how it feels to be complimented?" I thought to myself with a foolish simper plastered all over face.


    It''s not as though I''ve never been complimented by my parents, but I wonder why this situation fills me up with pride and joy...?


    "Perhaps." I replied proudly, not completely understanding what she meant. After all, I didn''t really ready past the first 25 rules in the handbook.


    "Well I''m glad." The principal nodded and hinted at me, offering me to sit.


    "I wonder why she''s here so late at night?" I thought to myself, though it didn''t seem right to pry into anything too deeply.


    She was the principal after all. Maybe there were too many tasks all day and she had to do overtime? It''s not impossible. I mean, Charles was always in the his study back at the Castle unless he was sleeping or training with the knights.


    "There are better ways to use a cloak rather than using it as a blanket." Miss Adel pointed out, "Please allow me to show you."


    As I sat on top of the chair, the principal casually walked behind me and carefully adjusted the cloak on me. The way she gently fixed the cloak around my neck, sort of reminded me of my mother, Serene.


    "The golden buttons in the middle should be pinned to each other like this. They are each, a half. Once co-joined, the shape becomes from 2 to 1." The principal explained.


    "O-oh." My mind returned from homesickness.


    As soon as I heard a ''click'' sound, wind mana enveloped me and everything felt as light as a feather.


    "Interesting." The principal, who was still hugging(?) me, commented, "This cloak doesn''t seem to be a blood bound, so you are safe. Oh, but it is rare for an Invisibility spell to be of such high quality!"


    "Is that so?" I dodged the question, pretending to be foolish.


    "If you open the golden pin, then the Invisibility of your cloak will be finished and you will be seen by the naked eye once more."


    "Wow."


    "Now, miss Gloria," the principal went back to her seat and gave me a confident stare, "must I ask the obvious, or are you willing to admit it yourself?"


    "I came here with a purpose in mind."


    Miss Adel''s confused stare gave her away. She seemed taken aback, but quickly returned to a more calm and collected behaviour.


    Since I couldn''t tell her everything, it was better to tell some truth, but keep the rest of it hidden. The principal is witty and wise, so I''m pretty sure she will not question me of unnecessary details... hopefully, so let''s roll with this idea for now and see how things end up.


    From where I''d left, I continued on, "As you might already know, I am probably being targeted by some people."


    The principal nodded.


    "I require your assistance in this matter." I landed straight to the point."


    "Why?" The principal snickered.


    "She''s testing me." I guessed.


    "Miss Principal, do you care for your school?" I asked her.


    "Are you threatening me?" Her eyes turned dull, as though the topic became boring all of a sudden.


    "Well," I dismissed negative thoughts and continued on my previous plan, "This is not a simple matter regarding Felue Kingdom only... but the continent as a whole. More importantly, there''s a possibility that MTS might be in danger-"


    Miss Adel''s hands slammed loudly on the table as she stood up immediately, her eyes filled with a spark.


    "So you see-" but before I could continue, Miss Adel raised her hand and stopped me.


    "Very well." She suddenly agreed. "I cannot fully back you up, as I am the principal of this school and everyone is equally innocent until proven guilty. However, I may be able to show you something that you might or might not find useful in the near future."


    She caught on fast. Charles was right to trust her, I suppose. No wonder she is the principal of a chaotic school like MTS!


    "Here," the principal went towards the sconce.


    "...?"


    I stared at it, then to Miss Adel, not sure whether she was in her right mind or not.


    The sconce was dimly lit and if you didn''t notice carefully, anyone from Earth would be easily tricked into thinking this was a normal wall-lamp provided by electricity... but no, it was possible because of fire magic.


    "How convenient." I thought to myself.


    On the back of my mind, I couldn''t help but wonder how fantastic it would be if magic and science (from the 21st century) were combined together... it''s not impossible for further discoveries, but people in this world seem uninterested, or rather, they don''t bother about these things.


    "Such a shame." I muttered and sighed.


    The principal had a smug look on her face. She took hold of the sconce and turned it to the right, twice. The fire in the sconce flickered and made a ''hzz'' sound, before the wall slid out of the way to reveal a secret passage behind it.


    I stood up, flabbergasted.


    "Surprised?" The principal chuckled, "This passageway leads directly to the front gate of the school. However, it is not the only passageway... there are more. Some of which even I don''t know about."


    "Is it alright for me to know this? I''m pretty sure it''s meant to be a secret." I asked, feeling skeptic.


    "Yes, it is. After all, other than myself, only the royal family know of this. No one else."


    The tone of her voice was quite strict, despite sounding gentle and polite.


    "I understand." I nodded.


    My intuition screamed loudly inside me that this was not a secret, but more likely a burden placed upon my shoulders. I couldn''t fight back that thought.


    "Also," the principal continued, "I''ll be allowing you to use this seal. It is meant to allow entrance to the Upper Section of the school''s library. You can use the secret passages to go to the Upper Section any time you please, but just in case you get caught and I''m not available, use this seal for justification."


    "Why are you helping me like this?" I caught the seal and began my interrogation.


    It was weird right from the start. She didn''t question me for trespassing and didn''t even hear me entirely. It was as if she knew exactly what I needed.


    But most is all, something felt off about this situation and I didn''t like it. How did she know that I''m suspecting an inside man? Whether or not it''s the Secretary or someone else... I haven''t yet told her anything. Being clever was one thing, but reading someone''s mind without a spell was impossible, even for her.


    "Do you really take me for a fool if you think you''ll just hand over some royal secret and I''ll suddenly be grateful?" I smirked, looking down on her.


    I felt disappointed and upset that she took me for some kid who would melt away at the sight of candy.


    "My, my," principal exclaimed with a broad grin, "it seems I''ve truly underestimated you, dear student Gloria... you''re indeed as clever as he stated."


    "Who was that?" I felt my blood boil. If by chance she says the name I''m thinking... then what?


    "Here," Miss Adel handed me the envelop that contained the royal seal, "His highness, the Crown Prince of Felue Kingdom sent this to me. I cannot show you the letter due to certain issues, but I do hope you get it. I''m not your enemy."


    "Eh?" My mind went blank, "O-oh... I see."


    I couldn''t help sighing in disappointment. I actually believed that the principal was somehow connected to my brother. That''s crazy.


    I wanted to omit this thought out of my mind.


    "Hmm? Why, were you hoping for someone else?" Miss Adel asked, curiously eyeing me from head to toe.


    "No! Not re-really." My nervousness increased. "Thank you, Principal."


    "Your welcome, child." Principal Adel stated with a very gentle and warm smile. "You are a student here. Need not behave like an adult... someday you will end up missing these childhood years, so please remember to relax. This school is here to protect its students from any harm. Now go back and sleep."


    "Ah, yes. Of course!" I said, somehow feeling embarrassed all of a sudden.


    "Honestly, she''s very sweet. And reminds me... reminds me of my mother back home..." I thought to myself, waving good night to the principal and leaving via the secret passage. "Maybe I should write a letter to Serene? I feel so homesick these days!"

 24 Chapter 22: Physical Abilities

    | 4 YEARS LATER |


    "Yo, Glow! Wait up!" I heard Ana''s voice.


    A tap from behind me and behold that cheeky girl appeared.


    "Ana! What took you so long?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I only hoped she wasn''t foolishly stalking some good looking kid somewhere.


    "Urgh, don''t even mention it. As usual it''s that witch." Her eyebrows formed a frown.


    I couldn''t help but titter a little, "Come on, that stupid secretary isn''t all that scary, you know?"


    "Ha! To you, may be. You''re the expert." Analise suspiciously stared at me, surveying me head to toe, "How do you hide so fast anyway? In fact, where do you hide? It''s almost as though you vanish the moment that witch enters the room!"


    Even though she was dum- I mean, slightly more slow witted than most people, her intuition was spot on!


    Over the course of the past four years, tricking Analise was easier than everyone else, but if her suspicion rose even a bit, then she was like the shadow of Sherlock Holmes.


    Not to mention how her mouth ran faster than a horse. There was no way I would expose about the secret passageways to her of all people... The whole school will be in danger!


    "I''m lucky, that''s all. Besides everyone knows she is out to get me. I get help from others from time to time as well."


    "And who might these ''others'' be? I, for, one have never seen these people you speak of." Lucy attacked from the other side.


    "Perfect," I thought to myself. "I dodge one bullet and out comes the other."


    If Analise was the shadow, then Lucy was Sherlock in disguise. What a combo!


    "Actually you have seen them, but you''ve never paid any attention to them." I pretended to avoid the main topic, "Besides, we all know that if someone as smart as you cannot find me, then Jo Lin will never be able to catch me!"


    "Hmm~"


    I hated that sound Lucy made. I was well aware what that tone of voice indicated. A knife to my throat, to be exact.


    "Hahaha! So true!" Analise agreed with me, laughing heartily, not even understanding the hardships bubbling within me.


    My stomach growled loudly in all this tension and from the way people around me snickered, I was sure everyone heard. I shrunk in embarrassment, not knowing what to cover... my face or my stomach.


    As far as my two smartass friends were concerned, well, they laughed loudly along with the crowd.


    "It is lunch break, of course I''m hungry... you girls are so cruel!" I muttered, feeling ashamed and fleeing towards the cafeteria (''lunch area'' as they call it in this world).


    __________


    ___


    "Hello, Miss Adel, how are you?" I greeted Ms. Adel with a broad smile.


    "Gloria! What a pleasant surprise! I see you''re skipping class as usual." Miss Adel greeted me the usual way.


    It''s not like she''s ever reprimanded me for not going, but I can''t help feeling guilty every time she said that. Somehow, the more I compared her to my grumpy mom back home, the less they seemed alike.


    "I can''t help it. Your Secretary has too much time on her hands to stalk me." I winked at her, stating my recent problems.


    "I understand what you are implying... let''s see what I can do." Miss Adel winked back with a slight nod.


    "You know me so well, Miss Adel!"


    It''s so strange that even in the past 3 and a half years, we''re still not friends. Don''t get me wrong, I get that we are casual around each other and are not exactly on the same level as acquaintances anymore, but it''s not like we''re chummy with each other either. I, for one, have never really asked Principal Adel regarding her personal life... ever.


    In a sense, she already knew a lot about me, no doubt. I respect her and I''d love to get to know her better. But, I also want to keep being distant like so, a little while longer...


    "Should I tell her I saw the Secretary wandering around in one of the secret passages?" I thought at the back of mind, sighing heavily, "Nah, may be later. So long as I''m not caught, it doesn''t really matter, I suppose."


    Ms. Adel cleared her desk that was filled with paperworks. I helped her out a little, but she was persistent that I don''t move while she handles her own junk.


    Well, thanks to her habit of doing her own work, even the Secretary dares not disturb her without reason.


    "Speaking of which, since the kitchen is empty right now, and you have a basket full of snacks (again)," principal Adel''s eyes were twinkling, "would you be a dear and brew some of your exquisite tea, like last time?"


    "What," I whined, complaining as usual, "Now??"


    "Please sweetheart... my mind has been aching since morning..."


    She was acting, yet again.


    "Sure... and I wonder who it was, the one laughing hysterically at 9 am during the morning assembly today when the Secretary sat on a whoopee cushion (my doing) and embarrassed herself."


    "Bu-but Miss Adel! It''s just 2 pm!" I insisted.


    "Precisely why you''d better go sooner than later." She was quite demanding, "The cooks will be back after an hour or so. They will be preparing for a few things today."


    We had a brief staring competition.


    "Fine!" I agreed with a huge pouty face.


    "I can''t just refuse her now. She will definitely trick me into brewing some for her later on, anyway!" I lamented on past experiences.


    ...


    After having tea, I packed up everything and promised to go back and do the afternoon classes. While it was true that I had no intention of skipping, however, while going through the secret passages... I noticed a black figure lingering nearby.


    By instinct, I hid behind the bushes as soon as I got outside. A moment too late and I would''ve been caught...!


    "Good thing I''ve never stopped practicing my reflexes..." I sighed with relief, "but who-"


    The answer presented itself as the person turned around. I flinched, almost revealing myself, but quickly withdrew.


    The Secretary... of course.


    "She''s so close..." I thought nervously, "don''t tell me she knows about this passage too."


    However, contrary to my beliefs, she turned around and was just taking the left turn.


    I had two options. One, leave the suspicious secretary wearing a brown robe in the middle of day, alone. Or Two, follow her to fulfill my curiosity.


    I chose the latter option. So I followed her.


    Every step of the way, I had to be careful. There was no time to clear my thoughts or turn around and walk away.


    The trees and bushes were getting thicker and thicker. Thank God, I was small in size and flexible enough. Otherwise things would''ve gotten a lot worse.


    She stopped in front of a dirty wall covered by mud and vines. If I didn''t see so for myself, I would have never believed that Jo Lin would transverse through it.


    "My mind is blown." I mumbled to myself and about five seconds later, went through the vines myself.


    Honestly it would be much more easier if I had the cloak with me, but I never expected an outcome like this to happen.


    Seriously, living in peace has numbed my survival instincts.


    Usually the secret passages I''ve seen so far have all been quite lit up. Yet this one was as dark as charcoal. I couldn''t use something to brighten up the place because Jo Lin would notice me. Besides, the ground was slippery and wet.


    It was a pain in the ass. I truly regretted not choosing the first option.


    The moment I relaxed my muscles a little bit, something creaked... like a door, and bright light beamed into the passageway. I hid in the shadows, panting and fixing my breath.


    "I''ve never heard a passage door sounding so... creepy. Is it rusty?" I thought to myself, trying to take short breaths, "More importantly..."


    I turned, poking my head out, "she didn''t notice my presence, right?"


    The Secretary walked in silence, out of the passage and into the light. My eyes were still hazy.


    In light steps, I followed the Secretary. However, I didn''t go over to the other side. I remained by the door, hiding stealthily. (A/N: Idiot MC.)


    Before I saw anything else, the door creaked shut. Darkness was everywhere, once again.


    Then it happened again. My eyes felt bright and burning. In a few moments, I could see the cave (?) clearly. This was the second time I''ve felt this sensation ever since that incident back at the dorm room three and a half years ago.


    It was strange and nostalgic, but my eyes felt hot. It was slightly painful, but anything was worth it rather than being stuck here.


    "There should be a way to open the door." I muttered, quite desperately, "Miss Adel told me before that there''s always a switch. So..."


    And there it was!


    The only problem was ''if'' the door would make a loud noise again. In case someone heard it from the otherside, in worst case scenario if that someone just happened to be the secretary... I''d be f**ked up. (A/N: As much as you hate reading ''*'' I hate writing ''*'' every time. But, I don''t want to be reported, so I''m playing it safe.)


    "But what choice do I have?"


    "Here goes nothing!" I prepared for the worst as the door opened.


    It creaked, yes. I jumped and hid behind the third bookshelf to my right.


    The bad news was that Jo Lin heard the squeaky sound and came rushing towards the door. The good news was that she arrived after I jumped, so I''m safe.


    I peered towards her direction and used the books as a shield.


    She was confused and silent for a while. Then she looked left and right cautiously. I tried to stay as still as possible. If I so much as flinched, she might notice me.


    The library in M.T.S is the Continent''s fifth most largest Library.


    It''s divided by two sections. The Regular Section used by Years 1 to 3, and the Upper Section used by Years 4 to 7 (and teachers). The Regular Section is actually allowed to be open to the whole school, but specifically meant for the juniors who were restricted from using the Upper section.


    Why am I babbling all this? Well, right now, I''m in that very Regular section of M.T.S''s library.


    "Its weird..." I began thinking deeply while also warily observing the Secretary, "why would she come here through a secret passage like that? If anything, with the power and access she has, even if she were to waltz in the Library at midnight, only a fool would stop her."


    "Excuse me." A light tap on my shoulder.


    "Yaah!" I screeched and stopped short.


    It was someone, seemingly older than me in age, but a junior.


    "Oh no." I flinched to turn and see.


    Jo Lin had definitely heard my scream. She was coming this way...!


    "$%#%#$#@#$!"


    I was freaked out of my wits.


    "Did she recognize my voice? Should I get rid of the witness?" I panicked, silently.


    "Ah," the boy in front of me looked past me and had a small smile on his face. "I got you, please climb into that box over there." He pointed.


    "???" I stared at him confused, but didn''t have the time to argue.


    I climbed into the carton and he closed the lid above. I felt some weight on top of me. Possibly books?


    "You there!" I heard the Secretary''s voice.


    "Yes Ma''am?" The boy responded, his voice sounded calm, not scared in the least.


    "Were you the one making noises in the library just now?" Jo Lin''s voice was strict and I''m 90% sure she had some suspicion combined in her tone as well.


    "Noise? No ma''am," the boy acted surprised, I think, "I am here with my classmates on a group project assigned by Mr. Frost. They''re in table 35, over there. I apologize if they made a mistake somehow..."


    "Hmm," the Secretary''s voice sounded displeased, "Mr. Frost, is it? I''ll be sure to check."


    "Ah... yes." The boy replied.


    "What is your name?" The Secretary asked.


    "Brian Aqua Fedel, ma''am." The boy introduced himself.


    "It seems you at least have manners, so I will let it go. For now." Jo Lin''s voice sounded even more unsatisfied.


    "But if I find out you were lying to me just now, then mark my words, boy." Her voice turned scarier, "Your days in M.T.S will officially end."


    "..."


    Silence followed after that.


    "How much longer must I be stuck here?" I thought, agonizing in pain. "I''m a ten year old girl for Pete''s sake!"


    After a few minutes passed by, the lid opened and I was pulled up. My muscles felt numb. Thank goodness two girls held me from both sides and helped me out...


    "Th-thank you." I was short of breath, after trying to control it for so long.


    "Kyaa~!"


    The two girls helping me squealed and I felt the sensation of that in full impact.


    "I cannot believe that SENIOR Gloria is thanking us...!" Another boy beside Brian exclaimed, elevated.


    "... I see." I faked a smile and tried to collect myself.


    "Excuse me," I got their attention, but the embarrassment was eating me up inside, "it might seem presumptuous of me, but I just want to ask you guys... are you by chance, my fans... or something?"


    "YES!!" they all replied in unison, loud and clear.


    "No wonder they helped me without any reason..." I thought to myself, "so that''s why."


    "I hope you guys won''t tell anyone about this little event with Miss Secretary, okay?" I suggested with a smirk plastered on my face. I had to act confidently so they wouldn''t ask me silly unwanted questions.


    "If you do, then I''ll be in big trouble. In exchange though, how about I help you guys with your homeworks for today? I don''t like being indebted to others, you see."


    ___________


    ___


    "No Alison, you made an error in that spell." I pointed out to her, "Please go through it once more. See, you''ve written ''eceta'', whereas it should be ''ecera''."


    "Ah. Silly me, thanks!" Alison blushed, full of joy.


    "Looks like having your idol for a tutor isn''t as helpful as I thought." I felt somewhat guilty, with just the thought of it, "But I''m glad these kids are attentive and hardworking!"


    I was relieved. They saved me and they promised not to speak a word of that incident as long as I helped them study.


    But I wonder why I keep feeling that I''ve forgotten something rather important...


    "Why is magic important?" Brian asked a question from the text book.


    "To morph, to mend, for chaos and for growth." I replied, exactly matching my answer to the book.


    "Yeah, but I can''t write that. I have to explain this in my own words..." he sulked.


    "Haha," I snickered, "that''s ''cuz you need to understand the importance of magic and the weigh it carries."


    "That''s true," Alison nodded.


    "Oh! Oh! I know!" Maqila raised her hands up high, expecting to be praised.


    Her voice was quite loud.


    "Shh...!" I exclaimed, "Turn your voice down."


    "Ye-yeah, sorry." Maqila whispered, "I know the answer. In my opinion, magic is something which is only possible by the use of mana. Mana is used in everything everyday, so it''s as important as breathing."


    "Your answer is strange." Orion was quick to point out, "It doesn''t make sense."


    "You have another opinion, smarty-pants?" Maqila raised her voice again.


    This time Brian and Alison shushed her.


    "Hmph, as a matter of fact, I do." Orion smirked, then looked at me, his eyes sparkling, "Senior Gloria, will you listen?"


    "Sure." I replied, faking a smile yet again.


    "Magic is important because the civilizations from the beginning of life and even now, require it. We, humans, have weilded it and maintained it for generations. Where thought process ends, magic begins. Therefore, even something as lowly as technology is depended on it. If we didn''t have magic, then humans would have no hope of surviving." Orion lectured.


    "As if." I thought to myself, "that''s stupid in every sense of the word. Argh~ but how do I tell them the reality? It''s annoying to hear him blabber on any longer..."


    "What do you think, Senior?" Brian turned to me.


    "Well..." I was caught off guard and didn''t know what to say, "Magic is an important essence in our everyday life, but we must utilize it with caution, not overconfidence. It can even self destruct, you know?"


    "Wow~" all four of them said altogether, "You know so much!"


    "Nope, I''m pretty sure you guys didn''t really think before you answered." I sighed, lost in my thoughts.


    "Hahaha... is that so?" I nervously chuckled, regaining my composure, "Perhaps it''s because I''m older than you. When you guys will get into 4th year, you''ll learn a lot too."


    What else was I supposed to say? Tell them that I finished all the magic books in the Regular section by the end of my 1st year? Or that I''ve been using the secret passages to enter the Upper Section secretly, ever since my 2nd year?


    I can''t really say all that. My head hurts.


    ...


    Before I left, the juniors asked me a silly question. They asked about my thoughts regarding the principal.


    As everyone in the entire school knows already, Ms Jo Lin and I have never been in good terms. EVER.


    In case of the principal, however, it wasn''t like I was favored by her or anything. In front of others, we had to act distant.. So I was stuck in an awkward position by this question even though I tried to keep up my false smile.


    The first thought that popped up in my mind when they asked me was, "a partner in crime." I couldn''t just tell them that though.


    So I compromised and replied, "An angel... maybe? She is a just person, so I respect her very much."


    Honestly the brats stared at me like I was a hero of some sort. I ended up blushing a bit. Emotions have been harder to control... ever since I reincarnated as the opposite gender.


    "Close the door, already." Lucy had a smug look on her face, while saying so.


    "Yeah..." I couldn''t stop staring at them.


    I took a closer look and things looked even more unusual. I had a hunch that perhaps they were having a drawing competition.


    I coughed a little and Analise handed me a glass of water with a worried face.


    "Is this a miracle?" I stared at Lucy, confused.


    Seeing me raise an eyebrow filled with doubt, Lucy chuckled and nodded. "Yes, we''re doing our homework together. Wanna join in?"


    "Uh huh." I replied, wondering whether this was a drunken dream.


    "But I haven''t had anything with alchohol in it... do I have a fever?" My mind had a hard time processing this idea, so I checked my temperature.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have a fever.


    "Stop staring. I''m gonna poke your eyeballs out if you do." Analise stated, annoyed as hell.


    "Ah, sorry. It''s just phenomenal... that''s all." I smiled, feeling guilty all of a sudden.


    Analise has always been allergic to home works and anything related to studying, so she would always copy mine, right before classes begun. Ever since we met.


    Lucy hates copycats and they''re usually on bitter terms regarding this ''fragile'' topic.


    I have never seen them work together on anything, other than that one group project back in 1st year. They''ve never agreed to do homework together and I couldn''t just ask Lucy, since Analise would end up sulking again (even though she''s never done her own one).


    "I wish I had Google, then I could''ve confirmed whether the sun had risen from the East or West today..." I pondered, sarcastically.


    In the end, we ended up doing our homework together until curfew. It was chaotic, to be honest. Full of disagreements, of course. Nonetheless, I had a good time.


    The lights were turned off soon after and my two roommates were sound asleep.


    "Uhh..." I heard Analise mutter, still snoring, probably having a nightmare.


    Time and again, Lucy would grind her teeth or smack her lips and turn from one side of her bed to another.


    It''s been a few years since I''ve seen my family back in Felue. I stopped directly exchanging letters after Jo Lin had returned from her suspension. Thankfully though, Helen and Carmine have been by my side, so I don''t miss home too much.


    Besides, M.T.S has started to feel like another home to me. I''m so used to everything and everyone (even the Secretary). Now even the lonely feelings of ''not experiencing a regular lifestyle'', doesn''t bother me anymore.


    ...


    Midnight rolled around, but I wasn''t asleep like the rest of the world. I twisted and turned on my bed. At the pit of my stomach, grew anxiety. My mind dawdled, fearing of a similar problem from Year 1.


    I removed the lamp from the side table beside my bed and threw the windows wide open. Sharing a room between three people was no longer hard... but, still felt cramped from time to time.


    The cool breeze on my face felt soothing.


    "There''s gonna be a mana test this year, yet again..." I thought to myself, not feeling the least bit reassured, "even though Miss Adel assured me that she''ll take care of it, I can''t help being cautious."


    It had been a long time since I was forced to trust someone like this. I''ve never felt this helpless before.


    I shivered just thinking about it.


    "But what about the physical education class this year... how will miss Adel handle that? It''s a new subject, not to mention this year we have a brand new teacher teaching it... Urgh! Why do problems pop up every time I feel a shred of hope?!" I snapped, feeling frustrated and angry, but having nobody by my side.


    "I hate this."


    Tears filled my eyes, as the memories of J began coming back to me.


    I sighed again and again, still not feeling any better. "Treasuring something is really harsh."


    Cruel thoughts emerged and I kept feeling this void that ''what if'' I get betrayed again? Will I be able to stand up a second time, or will I fall down deeper in darkness and lose myself completely like before? If it had to be like that, then being reincarnated held no meaning whatsoever.


    I hated everything. So, so, so much.


    "Why am I stuck?" I mumbled into the silent night, but didn''t get a reply.


    __________


    ___


    Whether you called it physical education or gym, the meaning didn''t change. It could also be called a training camp, to be fair.


    The moment I saw the phy.ed/gym teacher, Mr. Renis Gragg, I had a hunch that we wouldn''t get along. For one, he seemed very strict. Another reason would be that he was escorted to the gymnasium by Jo Lin.


    He divided the boys and the girls into seperate groups and made sure to specify how ''weak'' girls were compared to boys. Of course the other side found it funny, but we girls had to take in the humiliation.


    "What a sexist." I whispered to Analise.


    "Seklist, what?" Analise''s loud voice drew attention.


    The gymnasium had an echo sound effect, so even Mr. Gragg and the Secretary heard it.


    "You lot!" Jo Lin pinned on us.


    "The so-called troublemakers I presume?" Mr. Gragg frowned, scanning us.


    The Secretary nodded.


    "If I hear any complaints from anybody here... then prepare for doom you three!" Jo Lin exclaimed furiously.


    "Don''t worry Miss Lin, these brats will never be able to cause any trouble in my class anymore." Mr. Gragg said confidently.


    "I certainly hope so." Jo Lin had a slight simper on her face, but then turned to us, glared and left.


    The moment she left, Mr. Gragg punished Analise, Lucy and me into doing two hundred push ups.


    "If you lose count then start over from scratch again." He actually said that.


    The rest of the girls had to only do fifty push ups and stretch ten times. Afterwards, they had to run laps round the gym. On the other hand, the boys had a free period. They were sent outside and returned after phy.ed was over.


    "That''s so unfair!" I heard a girl''s voice.


    "Do you want 200 push ups as well young missy?" Mr. Gragg''s expression turned cold.


    "Uh- n...no, no sir."


    "Then don''t meddle in things you don''t understand."


    ...


    I had to do something and fast. Of course ditching my friends during lunch was wrong, but I needed to. There was only one person who could help me with this new monstrous teacher... the principal!


    "I can''t do that." She told me.


    "Excuse me, what?" I was shocked.


    "I said, I can''t do that." Miss Adel repeated.


    "What! Why?!"


    Miss Adel heaved a long and heavy sigh.


    Then, almost in a monotonous voice, she replied, "I have heard about both your complaints and came to a conclusion that you should learn to adjust with your new teacher. Give him a little chance, how about that?"


    "Say what?" I was dumbfounded by her words, "Have you met him?!"


    "Yes, I have. He does have some temper, a bit pushy and has a sort of one-sided mentality towards his own gender... but Mr. Renis Gragg is a very good and rational teacher." Miss Adel gave me one of her angelic super smiles.


    "B-but I have my suspicion!" I confidently stated.


    "That''s what you said last year and I had to fire that new mathematics teacher. As I recall it, he was investigated and nothing came up." Miss Adel''s eyebrow lifted as I gave a nervous chuckle.


    "Well, maybe I was being a little bit over the top that one time." I tried to mask my guilt.


    "No, no more excuses. I cannot allow this year''s classes to be delayed a second time."


    The Principal continued, "Besides, sir Gragg has already been checked, three times. He''s clean. He has excellent recommendations and I find no faults in him."


    "But he''s-"


    "Not another word. He has his flaws, but so does the Secretary, you and everyone else. If I keep firing people like this, then M.T.S will have to shut down. I hope you understand, yes?"


    Again with that blasted sarcastic smile! It''s always the first symptom Miss Adel shows when she gets pissed off in the slightest. It''s scary, honestly.


    "O-okay." was all I could say.


    I quietly left the principal''s office through the secret passages, not really sure what had happened a few minutes ago.


    I short sigh left my mouth before I finally realized I was rejected just now... and in a humiliating way at that.


    "Hehehe..." my blood veins popped up and I swore revenge, "HAHAHA...!!"


    The first thing I did the moment school was finished for the day, was to head over to R:002 and have a chat with Helen.


    However, it seemed that Helen shared more of Miss Adel''s "rational opinion" compared to mine. Know why? She thought I was going "over board"!


    I didn''t want to waste my valuable time with her, so I thrashed the door shut and left.


    "Idiot." Was all I heard from the other side, almost in a whisper.


    "I''ll show you!" I yelled while stomping my feet all the way back to my dorm room.


    __________


    ___


    "What is this!?" Secretary Jo Lin''s scream initiated the success of our plan.


    "Get over here Mr. Gragg!"


    The whole school probably heard her by now as more and more students began gathering in the hallway just outside the teacher''s lounge.


    It helped us blend into the crowd and I felt so alive!


    The teachers were all standing at the entrance of the room, but with my small height (since I''m a girl, otherwise I''d be a lot taller by now) it was easy to peek inside. The other students were struggling, but I must say, me and ma''girls did quite a fantastic job if I say so myself.


    Mr. Gragg was really close to his desk filled by a bunch of flowers. He''s allergic to pollen, so his skin was getting pink-ish by the minute.


    However, Miss Jo Lin was so overcome by rage that her eyes were staring daggers at the flowers, searching for any evidence left behind by the so-called ''admirer", while the helpless gym teacher was struggling to get her grip off of his collar.


    "Looks like the pollen is working well." I thought to myself, quite proud, "Poor thing, struggling against a woman... serves him right."


    A wicked grin probably plastered all over my face as I felt my smile form from one ear to the other.


    The more he scratched, the worse the allergic reaction became. His lips began swelling up.


    "Ugh..." Lucy and Analise exclaimed, clenching their stomachs.


    I guess girls their age would think of this as ''ugly'' and find this scene disturbing. But I''m used to it, so that''s fine.


    "Are you sure he''s alright?" Olivia asked me, her eyes filled with tears.


    "I''m certain." I smirked confidently, "He might faint, but don''t worry, he''ll be fine."


    As G, it was not that uncommon for me to see people die of allergic reaction. Seen them die with my own eyes and I''ve been responsible for them dying like that occasionally.


    Killing Mr. Gragg wouldn''t be that big a deal, but right now all I wanted was to teach the guy a lesson. Of course, before I did the deed, I made sure to check all his past records and medical ones too.


    I wouldn''t want him to die accidentally after all. That''d be troublesome. Besides, I''m the most obvious suspect. But Helen won''t get me in trouble and Miss Adel won''t really reveal the secret passages... as long as Mr. Gragg isn''t on his deathbed.


    "Three medium type healing potions would cure him, or even thirty smaller ones." I whispered to my gang.


    "That''s expensive." Lucy added, still feeling dizzy as she clutched hold of Analise''s arms.


    "I''m pretty sure that the school can afford at least ten small potions." I whispered back.


    "Healing potions aren''t magic, Glow." Analise intervened the conversation, "Smaller potions will run out of effect after 3-5 days. Medium ones will only last about 3 months at most, but if his body is weak, he might really die."


    "Weak? Him?" I raised my eyebrow.


    "Glow has a point." Olivia sided with me, despite looking extremely anxious herself.


    While we were on the side lines whispering and debating, Jo Lin had finally realized what her actions caused and immediately sent a teacher to fetch the Principal.


    "You four!" She pointed her fingers at us. "How dare you laugh while this man is in such danger!"


    Everyone''s attention turned towards us and I knew things would be over now.


    ...


    After Miss Adel arrived, she glared a very disappointed look at me and agreed with the Secretary''s punishment for us. In fact, she even extended the time of our punishment from three days to a whole week.


    Helen reported everything in a letter to Charles and even my parents found out. They had a different punishment in store for me for when I return after exams, or so they had written back.


    Obviously Miss Adel knew I was the one who was solely responsible for this incident, but she also included my accomplices.


    When I went to meet her, after she had ''summoned'' me, the principal''s office was not at all like how I had known it to be in all these years. Just by her mood swing, the whole room changed from a bubbly sunshine mood to a heavily dark themed one.


    As the Principal, Miss Adel showed me no sweetness. Despite my arguments, nothing changed and I was forced to accept everything.


    "They should''ve known better." She told me, her eyes as frigid as her voice. There was no smile in it.


    "Being lunch ladies?"


    "Yes, precisely. Let the whole school know what happens to immature troublemakers." She curtly stated, "Had the man died accidentally, then you and those ''best friends'' of yours would''ve been banished from my school, immediately. You should count yourself lucky for receiving such a light punishment. I''ll see to it that this little prank of yours remains a mystery... But there will be no next time, mind you."

 25 Chapter 23: A New Rival?

    The whistle sounded the end of gym class for the day. As usual, I could still feel Mr. Gragg scowling at me... and like always, I sprinted away.


    He seemed to have somehow been able to guess who his so-called "admirer" was. Obvious as day, he didn''t appreciate the joke.


    Yes, yes, I know what I did was wrong... perhaps, but he''s still unfair to the girls. Some (mainly me) more than others.


    Although Analise and Olivia decided to apologize to him directly, both Lucy and I shared the same thought.


    The only thing likeable about Mr. Gragg was that his somewhat one-sided mentality would often clash with Secretary Jo Lin. I''ll be honest, but over the past few days, Jo Lin''s crush has faded to transform into despair whenever the two met.


    The sweetness of two people you abhor, hating each other while you sat on the sidelines is... magical.


    However, I reckon they will love it once exams begin. First of all, there''s no telling if the principal will actually help me this time with my mana test. Ever since that little allergy incident, I wasn''t allowed to visit her, not even through the secret passages.


    Secondly, despite being agile and having good reflexes, I suck at sports. I have no stamina and I''ve gotten exhausted multiple times a day. Moreover, I do not get any aid from my gym teacher, and my fallen reputation has been going down the drain even more!


    All this suffering just because I had to be born a stupid girl!


    "I''m a walking disaster!" I groaned.


    "Right you are." Lucy agreed.


    "Thanks a lot." I muttered.


    "Your welcome." She chuckled mischievously and after a brief pause, continued, "You know, I heard that the principal loves your secret recipe of making ice tea... not to mention there''s a bake-off competition just before the exams begin..."


    "So? It''s a bake off. I make terrible cakes, remember? I burst that thermal-thingy last year." I sighed.


    "Yeah, to be fair you did... and I loved it." Lucy''s eyes began shimmering again, "Who knows what disasters you''ll cause when you grow up... I can''t wait!"


    "Right... may be you should take a break from reading all those books, a little." I backed away slightly, "And while you''re at it, tone down on the sugar? It''s good for your health."


    "..."


    "What?" I pretended, "I''m just saying."


    I couldn''t look her in the eye. By instinct, I could feel that if I had to call her crazy anytime... that time, was not now.


    "What Lu-lu is trying to say is that you should form a team with me!" Analise popped up.


    "Ugh! I''ve told you a million times not to call me that!" Lucy bursted.


    "But it''s so cute! And it''s not like I''ve ever stopped you from calling me Ana. Go on, give it a try." Analise commented, ignoring Lucy''s annoyed and grumpy face.


    "A team..." I mumbled.


    "Yeah! I heard that last year they changed some rules and this year, everyone is allowed to enter! Other than the 1st years of course." Ana''s face dazzled even brighter while she went on yapping.


    "Is that even allowed?" I asked, curious.


    "Of course!" Ana replied.


    "But, you''ll be needing a few more members. Before you say anything more, I''m not participating."


    "Why?"


    "I have detention for two weeks straight." Lucy sighed.


    "You...?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "She got busted for sneaking and eavesdropping in the teacher''s lounge." Analise said.


    "Huh?"


    "I was just trying to check my scores! But Secretary Lin just pushed me under the wheel and began saying irrational things like, I was a sneaky theif trying to change my grades, or whatever." Lucy complained getting more and more irritated by the minute.


    "You know-"


    The bell rang, sounding the end of lunch break.


    "We better head to class. Let''s chat later in the dorms?" I exclaimed.


    "I can''t believe you just said that." Ana commented, "Where did the Glow, ''the queen of absence'' go?"


    "Hahaha, very funny." I replied back in sarcasm, "I''m doing this... you know what? Never mind."


    "Stingy." Analise sulked.


    ...


    "Everyone, allow me to introduce Miss Vivian Crossfire Roxell. She is a late bloomer and thereof, a delayed student. I hope you''ll all be kind to her." Mrs. Gilbil explained.


    "What a pretty girl." I mumbled to myself.


    "Looks like you have some competition this year~" Analise grinned.


    "That''s ridiculous." I whispered back to her.


    "I''m with Ana on this one." Olivia giggled, "you never know..."


    After Vivi''s introduction was over, she was seated at the very front of the class. No, actually she wanted to sit there of her own free will.


    Before I had the free time to mingle with her, she had already been flocked by other people. It was too crowded and I''m pretty sure a girl like her being my friend on her first day of school would only get her into trouble... so I deemed it unnecessary.


    "Maybe later." I heard myself mutter with a sigh.


    "Too bad, I really did want to get to know her better." I whispered to Ana without thinking, "On the plus side, she could''ve joined us for the baking competition too... since we''re short on members."


    "Wait here." Analise inhaled and jumped into the crowd.


    "I pray you be safe." Olivia looked anxious.


    It seemed that luck favored us and after Analise safely returned, we heard the good news. Vivian said yes.


    However, the very next class happened to be gym and as I predicted, things took a turn for the worse. I never thought I''d miss Lucy as much as I did today.


    "Well I''m impressed!" Mr. Gragg commented.


    Vivian was not just book smart, she happened to have some athletic talent as well. Seeing her it seemed more like child''s play rather than something difficult.


    She wasn''t a one person circus like Helen, nope. She was more a sports stadium on her own. The crowd cheered, clapped and were left with awe at the end of her little show.


    "Though I have seen hopeless girls in every nook and cranny, I have never seen one as talented as you Miss Vivian, not in my entire career until now." He complimented her.


    "He''s seriously praising a girl..." my eyes widened at the thought of that.


    "Wow~" everyone was dumbfounded as well.


    It seemed like I wasn''t the only one shocked. Carmine, Olivia and Analise''s mouths were left wide open.


    "Unlike a few students who go down the wrong path, I''m thrilled to get such a rare and well-behaved student like you, Miss Vivian." Mr. Gragg glanced at me and turned to Vivian, as he complimented her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Renis." Vivian expressed her gratitude.


    "Please, just call me Coach." Mr. Gragg exclaimed, feeling even more delighted.


    "Very well, Mr- uh, I mean, Coach." Vivian smiled.


    "Not even the principal calls him ''coach.''" I heard someone whispering.


    "Yeah, I hear that Mr. Gragg doesn''t allow just anybody to call him coach." Someone else said.


    "Well, you know what I''ve heard?" Analise joined the gossip. "I heard that once a senior ''boy'' called Mr Gragg, coach and the very next day he was suspended from school for an entire week!"


    "That''s just exaggeration." Carmine whispered in my ear and gave me a pat on the head. "I''m sure it''s not that big a deal. Don''t worry Windy."


    I pouted.


    "Why do you say it like that?" I questioned her with a slight frown on my face.


    "Just a thought." Carmine chuckled.


    "Whatever."


    This year Carmine was in a separate class. However, the gymnasium is huge and so, all the classes under the 4th year curriculum gather together to gym class.


    I know that Carmine was supposed to go back home as soon as 3rd year ended, but she didn''t want to. In the end it was decided that she would be staying for one more year and return home once the 4th year was over.


    I still have a hard time believing that Charles simply went along with her wishes... even our parents had disagreements, but Charles was like ''okay''.


    Oh well, I''m just glad Carmine has been applying herself instead of being a snot nose royal who only orders others around. In fact I''m filled with pride seeing her grow up and having a life of her own, instead of following me all day, like she did when we were tiny.


    "How old do I have to be for this small body to actually grow in size...?" I thought to myself, sighing heavily.


    Shortly afterwards, the boys left the gymnasium for outdoors activity, while we girls were left with the torture teacher. The girls formed a pair of two and since Lucy was not here, I had to pair up with Vivian.


    Analise and Carmine were snickering upon seeing the both of us form a pair. I stuck out my tongue and made a funny face at them.


    "Ten push-ups, thirteen laps round the gymnasium both on the inside and the outside, so a total of twenty six. Finally, before you begin all this, remember to warm up and practice with your teammate. No slacking." Mr. Gragg loudly announced.


    "Yes, sir." Everyone replied in unison.


    Mr. Gragg left and we had to start our warm-up exercises. However, while I was chatting with my girls, Vivi approached us. Of course we were very welcoming, but a single sentence from her mouth caused Carmine to fall down and she ended up twisting her ankle badly.


    I was about to use healing magic secretly before Miss-Too-Perfect began shouting and gathered other students in our direction.


    "...Maybe you guys should go to the health room instead?" I forced a smile and basically told to leave quick.


    "Yeah, let''s go." Analise sighed and then took hold of Carmine from one side.


    Olivia shouldered my big sis from the other side and the trio left. I was abandoned with Miss-Too-Perfect over here.


    ...


    "Hey, do you mind?" I exclaimed, a bit irritated now.


    "Hmm? Is something the matter?" Vivian asked, innocently.


    "You know Vivian, there is something called ''a little too much.''" I raised an eyebrow.


    Vivian chuckled, "It''s ''Vivi'', call me ViVi. Vivian sounds like a grandma."


    "Right..."


    I decided to ignore the mental health patient who was also supposedly my partner for today. Yet, I couldn''t help but feel bothered.


    "Is she pressuring me from the other side on purpose? If not... don''t tell me that I''m just that weak??!"


    "But there''s no way," I continued contemplating, "It is her first day so she is probably trying to fit in, right? I mean, she might be more confused than any of us here! Hmm... girls are harder to understand and it''s really not my area of expertise... mmm. What shou- WHOA!?"


    I saw Vivi reel past me, on her own. She looked baffled and hesitant, but her feet were sprinting and lunging ahead, unable to stop. I tried to go after her, but she was barely escaping danger herself.


    "Ahhhh- Move.... Whaaaaaa.....!" She continued screaming.


    One moment she would be in the middle of two girls ruining their pace and then before they collapsed, she was still rolling away.


    I saw her nearly being crushed by an exercise ball and almost staggering on some marbles (?), before finally grabbing onto a rope for dear life!


    Honestly, her bizarre actions didn''t stop there.


    Since she was putting all her physical strength onto that rope, refusing to climb down, one thing led to another and... well, let''s just say that the gymnasium caught fire.


    "Oh Vivian you stupid fool." I mumbled to myself, letting out a heavy sigh.


    "What the FRIN-INKIN HECK-??!" Mr. Gragg had a priceless expression on his face.


    "Uh-oh." I thought to myself.


    The girls were all panicking. Cries and a few screams went down, but that wasn''t what Mr. Gragg had in mind... no, instead he was glaring daggers at me. Honestly, he took creepy to the next level. His eyes seemed ready to bulge out of his ugly, surly face.


    Now, since it was my regretful partner who caused the mayhem, naturally I had to fix things. So I uttered a very simple water spell and the fire died down.


    "Even after I cleared everything and the smoke was gone, he reported me to the principal." I rambled on to Carmine, Analise and Olivia. "Guess what happened after that?"


    "Umm... you got suspended?" Olivia replied almost in a whisper.


    "Ya got that right!" My speech impaired back to old times, "That frickin'' she-devil blatantly lied and ratted me for somethin'' I ain''t done! Rotten pig!"


    I gasped and panted, after releasing out my bottled anger.


    The three of them blinked and stared at me intently.


    "What ya lookin'' at, huh!" I shouted back.


    Olivia coiled and backed away, Carmine still stared at me like I had gone crazy and Analise...?


    "Oouchhh!" I winced.


    "Ju-just checking." Analise shrugged, still holding onto my cheeks.


    "Leb bo." I said, almost about to swear again.


    "Oh, s-sorry."


    "Mmm..." I stated, still a little grumpy.


    What was hard to believe wasn''t the fact that I was blamed by the new girl and Mr. Gragg... nope, what I found even harder to swallow was that everyone believed them. And I mean EVERYONE... even Principal Adel!


    I was suspended for 3 days. Which meant that I was not allowed to get out of my dorm room until the entire suspension period was over. Not even for food. In fact, I was to be given food once a day.


    The good part about this whole suspension-thing was that I wasn''t allowed to further my studies and continue classes. M.T.S has always been a very strict and disciplined school with high reputation. So, all my stationary and study materials were taken away.


    My roommates weren''t allowed to interact with me either. As soon as the sun sets today, I''ll be in a prison cell again.


    __________


    ___


    | 3 days later... |


    I took a deep breath and gulped down my anxiety. Sure enough, it didn''t feel as effective as Analise mentioned.


    I was prepared to be pointed and mocked at. A deep sigh left my mouth and I opened the door. They stared and I heard some whispers.


    "So it''s better than expected." I reassured myself.


    Just then, Ana popped up in front of me.


    "AHH-" I backed a few steps, "oh, gosh, would stop creeping up like that!"


    Analise loved pulling pranks on me since it was rare for me to get scared. Usually it''s the other way around, but when she scares me, she does it good.


    "Haha! Got you pretty good, didn''t I?" She had a nervous chuckle to her voice, "Now how about we go outside and... well, you''ll see. It''s fun!"


    She held my arm and almost pulled me away.


    "Is she trying to be casual and comfort me?" I thought to myself. "I guess girls around our age do not like being isolated... aww, it is good to know she cares, but I don''t think avoiding everyone is the solution..."


    "No, no." I got out of her strong grip and pulled her towards our desks, "Its nice to see you care, but we really shouldn''t skip classes," even I couldn''t believe what I was uttering, "come on, let''s ta-"


    I heard Analise click her tongue in the background, but my eyes didn''t sway anywhere. It was focused on the desk... more precisely, on the word on top of the desk, "OUTCAST!"


    "Glow, we can explain...!" Lucy appeared in front of me, trying to distract my attention.


    "Really? Explain what?!"


    My mind went crazy with doubts, frustration and a hint of sorrow. Truth be told, I was hurt and felt betrayed.


    "Its not what it looks like!" Analise tensed up.


    "Oh, so you knew about this too?" I questioned Ana, though her reaction said it all.


    "Calm down Glow, let''s talk about this-"


    "Okay Class, everybody take your seats." Mrs. Staksby entered the classroom.


    I ignored Lucy and went up to the teacher. Once I informed Mrs. Staksby, she was very sad and mad at the same time. She warned the class that this type of behaviour is not accepted in M.T.S and when the school finds the real culprit behind this, he/she will be severely punished.


    "Umm... what about my desk?" I asked her.


    "It will be taken away dear, don''t worry. In the mean time, you''ll have to do your classes standing up." She said.


    "Wait, I thought M.T.S had available desks...?" I exclaimed, slightly suspicious.


    "Not that I know of. Perhaps for handicapped students, but you are perfectly healthy!" She grinned.


    "Uh huh," I went along with her statement, not sure myself.


    After class was over, Lucy and Analise came to me and told me the reality of things. Indeed, there were plenty of other desks available, but not just for handicapped students.


    "Then why?" I asked them.


    They looked at each other and then towards me. "We don''t know." They spoke in unison.


    "I was in detention, remember?" Lucy rolled her eyes.


    "I was sick in bed." Analise sighed.


    "Okay, so none of us were in class for the past 3 days... Now what?"


    "I''ll try to ask some classmates," Analise mumbled, "maybe they''ll talk to me?"


    "And you?"


    "Well, I''ll go to the cafeteria I guess?" I shrugged.


    "Figures." Lucy yawned and left.


    ...


    While I was eating alone, a paper ball flew right into my lunch. The good news was that I didn''t need to eat the salad, the bad news was perhaps the glimmer in their eyes.


    "I better escape." I thought to myself before anything more was thrown at me.


    But just as I made an exit from the crowded lunch hall, someone grabbed me by the arm and I was taken into a very narrow corner. Whoever built this school made this cramped place similar to a dark alleyway. Even the feeling was the same.


    "Bullying, huh." was my first instinct.


    "Shh. Stop mumbling." an almost fimiliar voice whispered.


    "You''re..." my eyes widened when I saw who this kidnapper was.


    Casy! My old classmate from last year!


    "I don''t have much time to stick around. If they see me with you, I''ll have to quit school." Casy''s voice sounded shaky.


    "So you''d rather have me being bullied than you? What a friend." I rolled my eyes.


    "First of all, I cannot be as fearless as you, Glow. Neither am I good with mana control. We all have situations." She spoke curtly, "You should be aware of all these rumours floating around school, yes?"


    I nodded and almost opened my mouth.


    "Most of them are baseless. I''ve been around you long enough to know." Casy sighed, "I''ve heard your new classmate gossiping with some of my classmates, but I''m not sure whether she''s the one behind this or not."


    "How can I trust someone who has been ignoring me all day?" I questioned her, staring directly into her eyes.


    "You need not trust me. But be careful around her. I don''t like her." Casy had a tiny smile on her face, but sadness in her eyes.


    She pushed me and ran away. Not even a goodbye.


    Stunned and almost wary, I felt the need to hide somewhere else. Numerous times I had convinced myself throughout the day that everything was alright and I shouldn''t feel overwhelmed by some pre-teen drama... now however, I felt I wasn''t just engulfed in all this stupidness, but that I was in fact, at the centre of it.


    Throughout the rest of the day Ana, Lucy and I tried to gather as much info as we could. There weren''t many people who wanted to talk to us.


    Never expected gossiping to be as tough as it seemed today.


    Finally, we concluded there was someone who could help us, but that someone was not in school at the moment. Thank goodness Analise had somehow managed to overhear the principal''s routine.


    When morning came the next day, Lucy applied Ana and I into the principal''s so-called welcoming committee. Sponsored by Secretary Jo Lin, of course.


    Weird how Lucy managed to pull this off, but nonetheless, I had work to do.


    Everyone was divided into groups and much to the Secretary''s dismay, I was in the cooking division. Of course, she managed to convince the other teachers to put me at the very end of the function.


    The Secretary went out of her way to create something utterly ridiculous just for me. She made an entirely new division of five members and put us in charge of "after-party beverage duty specifically for the principal."


    I should''ve been humiliated, but this would create the perfect opportunity to meet the principal privately. Finding gold underneath bankruptcy as I''d like to call it.


    The team had two boys and three girls. Camirez, Jenos, Vivian, Analise and me.


    When we were about to decide what type of beverage the principal would like, Ana suggested my ice tea. Now, since the boys were aware of the rumours floating around, they were hesitant on the idea. Vivi, however, approved of it.


    She acted like a saint and blabbed about how someone deserves a second chance when they''ve wronged. All I heard was blah blah bla, bla, blah.


    Afterwards, throughout most of the cooking period, she stuck to me like glue. It was a nightmare.


    She would apologize to me and then she would spout the same nonsensical chatter. If either of the boys appeared, she would either laugh out loud, or go away.


    When it was time to decide who would be going to the principal, everyone voted for me except Jenos. He was doubtful whether I''d leave a good impression or not. He apologized to me and I also did the same. His reason for doubting me wasn''t just rumours, but he had also witnessed my prank.


    What surprised me more was Vivian. Was she really apologizing? Or was this another scheme?


    Sure, I was wary of her, so I also had asked Ana to keep her on check whenever my back was turned around. Nothing happened.


    There wasn''t really any proof that Vivian was the one who spread the rumours. All I had was Casy''s word for it. Then again, I haven''t spoken to Vivian regarding the gymnasium incident...


    I sighed as I knocked the door.


    "Come in," the principal stated.


    "I really hope she isn''t angry with me anymore... I desperately need her help this time." I thought to myself nervously, opening the door.


    I gulped and a fake smile naturally appeared on my face.


    __________


    ___


    The three of us yawned at the same time. My heart felt at peace and a part of me hoped that Vivian was not the originator of the rumours.


    "Don''t worry Glow! We''re with you!!" Analise was fired up.


    "Analise is right. You should ignore these baseless what-nots. Just that..." Lucy stopped short.


    Standing in front of us was Vivi. She had noticed us and waved. There was no ignoring her now.


    Vivi tried to grab Lucy''s arm first, but Lucy, who was in front of Ana and I, quickly dodged her and linked our arms together. She pulled me away from Vivian and poor Analise was stuck with her.


    "Thanks." I whispered.


    "Oh please, I don''t want to make this an everyday trend." She whispered back to me, her expression grim.


    "R-right." I agreed.


    Lucy''s blunt and straightforward nature, combined with her observation skills formed a deadly weapon. Sometimes I''d wonder whether she was bipolar or not, but there wasn''t any real evidence. Just that at times she can be... really scary.


    I was thankful she ended up being my friend and not vice versa.


    The door opened and as we entered the classroom, what greeted us were glares. Students, sure. But even the class teacher looked at us this way. Why?!


    I heard Ana and Vivi arguing a bit, but before they could enter the classroom, someone pushed them aside. I let go of Lucy''s arm unconsciously and felt slightly surprised.


    An angry Secretary stood before me.


    "Miss Jo Lin?" I muttered.


    But before I could say anything else, she pulled me by the collar and screamed unbelievable nonsense.


    "YOU LITTLE BRAT! HOW DARE YOU!!" She was so loud that her words rang in my eardrums. "I should''ve never allowed a criminal such as yourself to participate!"


    My face paled. My heart almost stopped at the term ''criminal''.


    "What does she know?" I couldn''t help but ask myself, but didn''t feel courageous to speak up.


    "YOU poisoned her didn''t you!? Confess!!!" The Secretary''s eyes were watery. It was the first time I realized she had feelings... not for herself, but for others too.


    "Cat caught your tongue eh brat?!" Her anger was clearly visible.


    "Eh? Ahh-"


    Clenching even tightly to my collar, Jo Lin dragged me out of the classroom. My neck felt sour and I was trying not to stumble or lose my balance.


    "Hmm...? I think I''m missing something here... wait, she just accused me of poisoning someone, didn''t she??! The F**K!" My brain boiled up, I couldn''t possibly have... could I?